Wrath of My Righteous Little Poniesby The1RyuChaptersChapter 1Chapter 2Chapter 4Chapter 5Chapter 6Chapter 7Chapter 8Chapter 9Chapter 10Chapter 11Chapter 12Chapter 13Chapter 14Chapter 16Chapter 17Chapter 18Chapter 19Chapter 3Chapter 15Chapter 1Gold Guard’s leg hurt badly, the pain that coursed through it was the worst she had ever felt in her life. Yet it wasn’t the first sensation that welcomed back to the land of the living. That honor went to the ringing in her ears, pinned back as they were as if they could block out the sound was coming from inside of them. She felt the dull ache of her head and her trouble breathing next, but a moment later the shooting pain in her leg made itself known and the unicorn mare clamped down on her tongue from crying out in pain. The sounds of rocks clattering, coughing and moans of pain that were not her own brought her out of the world of her own pain. She felt the dirt and grime that covered her and venture to open her brown eyes to see what was happening. The world around her was completely black and fear swelled in her chest as she remembered stories of crusaders going blind from a crack to the skull. She bit back this fear with the same fortitude she’d bitten back her cries of pain and set her horn aglow. Motes of dust that filled the air came into sight first and Gold Guard began coughing as if seeing them made the dust in her own throat real. She only gave a few sputtering coughs before forcing herself to stop, it hurt too much raking her body with pain. She pushed back the strands of her brown mane looked around finding that she was in a large cavern laying in a mound of rubble that occasionally shifted in small rockslides of gravel as it settled. Gold Guard gave the place a searching confused look unable to think how she got there. Suddenly the throbbing her head cleared and the memories rushed back. Armasse had officially begun at noon and Gold Guard had watched, with the crowd gathered in the Clydesdale Plaza, the blessing of the festival by the leader of the city Lady Harshwhinny. A hush had fallen over the crowd as the aged mare had taken the stage clad in shining resplendent armor. She had just cleared her throat when suddenly a bright light rose up from the west, as if the sun were rising from the wrong direction. Gold Guard’s eyes had grown wide as Harshwhinny’s shadow fell over the cathedral’s façade huge and distorted. Then a moment later, the sound of a thunderous explosion ripped through the air, causing Gold Guard to throw her hooves over her ears, and a violent tremor shook her off balance Gold Guard steadied herself before her eyes shot to the west and she let out a gasp. The Kite, a fortress that contained the city’s wardstone, had vanished. In its place, a brilliant plume of red fire, lightning and smoke erupted into the heavens. A powerful roar caused Gold Guard’s head to snap back to the crowd as a massive purple dragon rose up from the crowd taking to the air on its wide wings, its head swinging back and forth on its long neck as fire crackled in its long maw. For a moment the chaos was forgotten as for the first time Gold Guard saw the face of Green Garden’s father, Manehattan’s greatest defender, Spike. Yet the relief of his appearance was shattered by the appearance of another figure, it was as nightmarish as the dragon was breathtaking. Three times the size of the largest pony, with skin coated in fire and lightning, and wield sword and whip of fire. Gold Guard, as well as everyone else in the crowd, knew this figure immediately, it was Tirek, the Storm King of the Worldwound. All around her ponies were rushing in a wild panic, stumbling upon the shaking ground. Gold Guard jumped forward suddenly, her instincts guiding her narrow escape from beneath a statute that had been rended from its perch by the shaking ground. She watched as the street began to split open disgorging vilely shaped demons into the streets. In a blind rush a stallion stumbled into a nearby fissure and Gold Guard raced to the lip thrusting a desperate hoof down to seize the stallion’s. “You’re going to be all right,” She remembered saying. Above them the dragon and centaur clashed, but the fight was over in a few harrowing moments. Tirek swooped down and cut deep into Spike’s body, arresting his charge. With a few more blows the titanic duo spiraled downward towards the crowd. Gold Guard would never forget the sight of the dragon crashing into the façade of the Cathedral of St. Clydesdale. At that moment a titanic demonic quarry eel erupted at the far end of the plaza, reducing building to rubble as it smashed into Gold Guard’s world. It thrust open the rift Gold and the stallion were hanging from and Gold felt the ground beneath her hooves give way angling her into the darkness below. As she started to fall Gold Guard looked back one last time to her wife’s father and found his sorrowful eyes on her as well. Spike’s mouth began to move as if he were speaking and he stretched out a bleeding claw towards her. Suddenly Gold felt magic take hold of her, slowing her plummet into the darkness as if she were a gently falling feather. Yet there was no way to stop the fall. Slowed by the magic the last thing Gold saw was Tirek standing before Spike, his sword lashing out and cleaving through the dragon’s neck. As his severed head fell the rift above Gold slammed shut, stealing the light of the world above. Gold Guard felt the tears dripping down her muzzle as the last of the memories flooded back into her mind. For a moment the danger of being trapped underground was forgotten and Gold wondered how she would tell Greenery her long absent father was dead. Another rockslide brought Gold back to reality she turned to see that the shift in earth had uncovered the limb of a pony. It was crushed with lines of red running along it, caught in the dust that covered the coat so thickly that Gold couldn’t tell what the pony’s true coat color was. She wondered for a moment if it was the stallion she had tried to save. “Hel-hello?” A voice called out shakily and weak through the dark breaking the silence. It was answered by a loud groaning, before it called out again. “W-whoever’s still alive speak up now.” Gold Guard craned her head around to the source of the voice. She gasped in horror when the light of her horn fell upon the other pony, a purple unicorn with a pink striped blue mane. Her eyes were gone, a blackened and blistered wound across her face, above her muzzle and below her horn, showed that the orbs had been burned away. “By the gods.” Gold Guard gasped and quickly pushed herself up to started for the other unicorn. The moment she put weight on her aching back right leg, however, she cried out in pain and clasped to the ground. “Stop all your screaming, I need help,” A gruff old voice cried out pathetically and another form stumbled into Gold’s light. While an equine he was no pony, but gold instantly recognized him. “Cranky,” Gold started with surprise, a surprise the bald, richly dressed donkey shared. “Cranky Doodle Donkey,” The blinded unicorn asked with a gasp her head swaying back and forth as if she were searching for him despite her lack of eyes. She remained laying on her belly, seemingly not yet confident enough to stand up. “Twilight Sparkle,” Cranky nearly spat catching sight of her too now. His angry eyes moved from her back to Gold and he wailed dejectedly. “Of all the ponies to be trapped in this gods forsaken place...” He trailed off into grumbling, perhaps thinking better than to rant too loudly about his new companions. Gold looked back over to Twilight finding more recognition in her name then her disfigured person. Twilight Sparkle was a self-interested wizardly merchant who sometimes helped out the crusaders. Gold had heard that she had recently split up with her marefriend Cheerilee over some kind of religious disagreement. Cranky she knew better. Working a lead about demon worshippers in the city for Green Garden she had broken into one of the donkey’s warehouses to investigate him. However, the only thing out of the ordinary she found was a small shrine to Abadar, the dead god of his kind. Abadar was a good and righteous god and as such his worship was not forbidden. Gold couldn’t fathom why he might keep his faith a secret, but she’d let that secret lay, even from Greenery. “W-who else is there,” Twilight’s called out again after a long pause she spent holding her ears craned towards Cranky. “Are you hurt?” Gold pulled herself to her hooves and hobbled over to Twilight, “My name is Gold Guard, Twilight Sparkle. Don’t worry about me I’m not nearly as badly hurt as you.” Twilight’s jaw seemed to set the moment Gold revealed her identity and she was quiet again for several moments after Gold spoke. When she spoke at last it was in a curt tone, “I’ll be fine I have some healing potions in my saddlebags.” Twilight reached a hoof back over her simple dark purple robes fumbling to find the saddle bags that hung askew over her hind legs. Gold could only watch the fumbling blind pony’s search for a moment before she reached down for the bag herself. “Here let me help you.” “I’m fine doing it on my own,” Twilight almost snapped back swatting blindly to shove Gold’s hooves away. “Hay you can’t hoard those potions for yourselves,” Cranky suddenly cried out and rushed over to the pair. “I’m hurt too.” Wounded by Twilight’s rejection Gold shot Cranky an angry look and glared as she looked him over. “Cranky you’re fine, what would you need with a healing potion?” “Why I nev-” Cranky growled through clenched teeth, then craned his head up and pointed a hoof at a line of red down his neck. “Look at this, I nearly lost my head in that fall. I can my blood leaking out as we speak.” Gold gave to wound a critical look, it was little more than a scratch, “Twilight and I would be lucky if our wounds were a bad as that.” “Gold Guard don’t be so hard on him,” Twilight scolded. She had managed to dig the potions out of her bag and held them out in the donkey general direction. “Cranky if you’re sure it’s that bad I can give up one of my potions for you.” Cranky looked from the potion then to Twilight before he scoffed and turned away, “Whatever you use them. I don’t need charity from either of you.” Without further argument Twilight reached to open the first bottle and Gold again ventured to help, but was rebuffed just as coldly as before. Twilight poured the contents of the first bottle over her wounded eyes, mending the seared flesh but doing nothing to regain what had been lost. “You and that wife of yours are crusaders right, why don’t scout ahead and see if there’s a way out of this place.” “Y-ya, all right,” Gold answered dejected by Twilight’s still curt tone. She took a step forgetting about her injured leg for a moment and made the mistake of putting weight on it. She hissed in and staggered a little to remain on her hooves. “What’s wrong,” Twilight asked gulping down the second potion. “You said you were hurt right, what is it?” “It’s my leg,” Gold answered with a sniff to force back the tears of pain. “I think it’s broken.” Her eyes quickly moved over her surroundings and to her relief noted several broken pieces of wooden debris scattered about. “I think I can set it.” Gold seized several pieces of wood in her orange magic floating them over to her as she dug a hoof into her own plane brown saddlebag and pulled forth a few feet a silk rope. Drawing her short sword with her mouth and sliced the rope into sections. With some difficulty she braced the splints of wood against her broken leg and used her magic to tie the rope around to hold it in place. It wasn’t the most handsome field dressing she’d ever seen but it looked like it would work. She slowly eased down on the broken leg breathing a sigh of relief as the splint relieved the pressure on the wounded leg. Suddenly the splint slipped and the weight came down on her leg. Gold cried out in pain and collapsed onto her side writhing in pain. “Let me try.” Twilight said and before Gold could protest she felt the unicorn’s hooves on the splint and followed her effort with another cry of pain. “Can’t you flighty mares can do anything right,” Cranky groaned and marched over to Gold. “No Cranky that’s fine I can-” “Shut your mouth and sit up,” Cranky snapped grabbing Gold by her shoulder and pulling her up onto her butt. He had the rope untied before Gold could utter another protest. His hooves worked with surprising care and dexterity causing her far less pain than she had caused herself in her own attempt. Gold relented and let Cranky work without protest even as he muttered curses and insults at her under his breath about everything from her choice of wood for splints to getting her leg broken in the first place. “There try that.” He demanded stepping back from Gold’s newly splinted leg. It didn’t look any nicer to her eyes then her own had, but when she braved to stand and put a little weight on the leg it held securely. “It’s great, thank you Cranky,” Gold gave the old donkey a smile, but he just muttered something incomprehensible and most likely insulting at her. Undeterred by the donkey’s bad attitude Gold ventured to ask. “I could use your help scouting this place, we can’t know what might be down here.” Cranky scoffed at that, “You’re the one with the barding kid.” Gold looked down at the metal studded leather barding that cover her dark yellow coat. Cranky started back to an opposing side of the cavern from where Twilight stood adjusting her saddlebags and a leg clutched around a staff. “And light.” Gold’s face fell into a frustrated countenance. She turned and trotted deeper into the cave, careful to keep her weight off the bad leg. She couldn’t stop worrying about Greenery, she knew the noble mare could be dead up on the surface, down in another underground cavern like this one or anywhere in-between. But Gold knew she had to have faith in her to be alive and trusting in that she couldn’t help but hope that Greenery had found better company than her in this disaster. Author's Note Thus we kick off this adventure, The Worldwound Incursion by Amber E. Scott. Part One: The fall of Kenabres Chapter 2The sky was no longer blue. Fire and smoke had scarred it red and black for as far as the eye could see. It was a far greater testament to the destruction the demons had brought upon the city then the fissures rended into the ground, or the deep gouged pathways the quarry eels had left in their wake. It was greater testament even then the loss of the Kite and the Cathedral of St. Clydesdale from the skyline where just that morning they could have been seen from anywhere in the city. The roars of the demons mingled with the cries of ponies in the distance provided ample proof that the attack was still underway. It pained Green Garden to no end that every time they grew close to that sound they had to turn away and take another route. She couldn’t help it though, her squad was small, just four stallions and herself. The stallions were all green too. Caramel and Thunderlane were new recruits while Noteworthy and Hooves were parchment pushers with zero combat experience. But they were all that volunteered to leave the safety of the Defender's Heart and fallow Greenery to her home in the slim hope that Gold would be there. Greenery’s cat-like yellow eyes traced over a nearby ruined building while her slightly frilled ears turned this way and that searching for a sign of danger or survivors. It was so odd to see such ruined structures standing almost right next to untouched ones the demons had passed by in their attack. She sighed and ran an armored hoof over her green coated face and down her pitch black mane. She wished, not for the first time, that Gold was at her side. The unicorn’s keen ears and eyes were far better than Greenery’s battle blunted ones. If Gold were there they’d be searching for ponies to save instead of rushing through the city to a most likely empty house, if it was even still there. “You all right there Captain?” Noteworthy’s question snapped Greenery out of her despair. She cleared her throat and stood up a little straighter forcing her to look down at the shorter paladin. Greenery had an imposing figure, with her piercing cat’s eyes and the stubby tusks the poked up from her bottom lip, marking the draconic blood in her veins, and her incredible size. Most became frightened when her gaze turned upon them. Noteworthy, however, had known Greenery for years, they had gone through basic training together, so he easily saw past her imposing vestige to the worry beneath. “Aww come on now Noteworthy,” Hooves playful scoffed sauntering up to the unicorn. His ever present smile still clinging to his lips even in this bleak place that had once been his vibrant home a few short hours ago. The rumors of the brown earth pony’s madness had certainly grown since the attack. “The captain’s tough as they come nothing’s gonna get to us with her around.” Greenery narrowed her eyes at the stallion. Normally she would have never agreed to take the eccentric pony along, he refused to even carry a weapon, though a solid slam of a shooed hoof was almost as good as any weapon. He was, however, a trained medic and even with the healing magic granted to a paladin of her faith, his expertise was sorely needed. “I-I hope your right,” Caramel mutter past the sword clenched in his mouth. He’d refused to sheath the blade since leaving the Defender's Heart and had remained close at Greenery’s side during the whole trek. He felt much less intimidated by her while close at her side and it meant she couldn’t easily fix her naturally intimidating eyes on him easily. No one had expected Caramel of all ponies to volunteer for a mission into the warring ruins of Manehattan, but Caramel had always been eager to do anything to please Greenery. His admiration of her was no secret and he undoubtedly seen this as his one chance to prove himself to her. That made him the bravest of them in one way, but also the most foolish. “Everything still looks clear ma’am,” Thunderlane voice cut into their conversation as the black pegasus dropped from the sky with a salute to Greenery. His sudden appearance startling Caramel so badly the tan earth pony nearly dropped his sword, again. “Then we should keep moving.” Greenery answered with a nod to Thunderlane and began marching forward. Thunderlane was a good soldier, the other three might have talents that made them assets to the crusade, but only Thunderlane was holding his fear in check and followed orders as simply and quickly as he was given them. Greenery found her thoughts turning back to Gold again and a wave a grief washed over her as the odd certainty that she was dead tried to root itself in her mind. She banished the thought as quickly as it came to her mind. She had faith that Gold was still alive and knew the clever unicorn would survive. “Should we really keep going? I’m sorry to say I don’t know if we can do any good out here.” The words startled Greenery as if they had been a slap to the face. Not because of what was said exactly, it was something that probably all of them had thought more than once in their trek through the demon infested city. What startled her was who said it. Greenery turned back and there standing several feet behind them, the only one not to move, was Hooves. The corners of his mouth were dipped down making his face looked almost alien without its signature smile. Remembering the stray thought that had entered her own mind Greenery looked down at the other stallions. In their eyes she could see their nervousness, and fear in Caramel’s case, was now paired with a look of deep sadness. Seeing everyone staring at him seemed to snap the stallion out of his stupor. Hooves shook his head, tried to force the smile back onto his face, but it still came across as sad, and stood to trot towards them. “Sorry everyone, I don’t know what got into me.” “It’s called despair.” The voice seemed to hiss into each of their ears causing Noteworthy and Thunderlane to shudder while Caramel quivered at Greenery’s side. Hooves looked back curious rather than scared, but all he saw was the black hoof swinging at his face. It connected with a wet sickening crack causing Hooves’ head to snap back the other way spraying blood and broken teeth across the cobblestones of the street. The skin on the side of his muzzle that had been hit was split open like a second grotesque red mouth. Hooves hit the ground with a jerking twitch before laying still. The others’ eyes fell upon the figure that had struck their companion. It was a pitch black pony with red bat wings and a matching set of horns that jutted up over each of his glowing red eyes. A sinister smile was spread across his muzzle showing of a mouth full pink stained fangs. Rather than a pony’s tail he had a long red hairless one. “An incubus,” Greenery gasped in fear and surprised that was uncharacteristic for her. However, while an incubus was no greater demon, it could very well slaughter a group such as theirs with little trouble. She didn’t let fear stop her and without hesitation charged at the demon. “Thunderlane get back to the Defender's Heart!” She barked at the pegasus and reached down to draw her own sword with her mouth. Noteworthy gave a cry and followed his captain’s lead grasping his short spear in his blue magic. Caramel hesitated for a second as Thunderlane took to the air, but followed suit as well giving a cry that was more a pathetic mule them a proper battle cry. “Iomedae lend me your might!” Greenery called out as she swung at the demon. The incubus hissed in anger and jumped back but he couldn’t avoid the blade’s edge and it cut across his chest. Landing the demon reached up to touch the cut across his chest as it oozed a black ichor that could only be confused for blood at a distance. Distracted by his wound his didn’t even notice Noteworthy until the unicorn’s spear was buried deep in its chest causing the incubus to gasp. The apparent victory was short lived however, as the demon began to laugh. Reaching up the incubus took hold of the spear and yanked it from its body. The wound the spear had left rapidly healing shut, though Greenery’s cut linger. The mare now gave off a faint golden glow of holy magic bestowed on her by her goddess to smite the vile demon. Caramel, eyes shut in terror, somehow managed to complete his charge and swing at the demon, but the incubus just caught the blade with his free hoof and pushed the earth pony back as Noteworthy’s magic tore the shortspear from its grasp. “Excuse me for a moment,” The demon hissed with a chuckle, took a step back and in a flash of dark magic was gone. A cry from above caused the three ground locked ponies to look up and see Thunderlane’s form falling from the sky the incubus hovering above him. A dent on the pegasus’ helmet told them the demon as brought his deadly hooves down upon Thunderlane’s head. The helm had protected the pegasus life from the demon’s deadly blow but it had knocked him out cold. His companions could do nothing as Thunderlane’s limp form crashed into the ground with a sickening crack. “Damn him,” Greenery cursed grabbing the heavy crossbow slung over her back. Her hooves quickly pumping the crank drawing the string back until it was hooked over the catch, but this was slow work even in her strong hooves. “Incoming,” Noteworthy cried just as she loaded the heavy bolt onto the weapon. She looked up to see the incubus barreling down on her. She was only able to level weapon before his wicked hoof slammed into her shoulder. Even with the divine protection the smite she had called upon the demon provided her, Greenery was knocked off balance and the weapon flew from her hooves. It was a miracle that it didn’t go off when it hit the ground and shoot one of them. Regaining her footing Greenery instead slashed at the incubus with the sword still clutched in her mouth. It cut another line across his black body that resisted his rapid healing, this time down the right side of his neck. He just moaned at the wound, as if in pleasure, his tongue lolling out of his mouth in delight. “We are going to find out so much about pain together my dear.” He hiss the promise to Greenery as if it were a sweet nothing whispered to a lover. Noteworthy’s spear sank into the demon side this time, but once more the demon seemed unhurt by the attack. Instead his cold hollow red eyes fell upon the paladin and he hissed again, “But first we need to get rid of your chaperons.” Even as he spoke his black hooves grasped Noteworthy’s muzzle and the back of his helmet. With the last word the incubus snapped his hooves different directions twisting Noteworthy’s head around. There was a crunching snap then the incubus let go of Noteworthy who collapsed dead on the spot. “No… Bastard!” Greenery cried, blinking away her tears. Her cat’s eyes narrowed to slits and she slashed at him again this time cutting a line across his back. It only served to give him more pleasure as he calmly yanked the dead unicorn’s spear out of his side and dropped it to the ground. Caramel stood frozen with fear watching the demon accept the Captain’s attack. The earth pony’s chest heaved with breath, his wide terror filled eyes trapped looking at the demon. He vaguely heard Greenery tell him to retreat, but her voice was lost in the haze of his mind as the demon turned his red eyes on the young soldier. Suddenly a voice spoke out in his mind, a voice that was his own, but didn’t sound right. “You should protect your Captain,” It cooed to him gently. Caramel nodded dumbly to himself, the voice was right he should be protecting his Captain. That was his job, to protect her so she could protect everyone. “Captain Green run! I’ll hold him,” Caramel shouted suddenly rushed between Greenery and the demon spoiling his captain’s charge. Greenery cried out in protest and was forced to slid to a stop less she overrun and trampled the smaller pony. Caramel swung out at the demon who smiled and easily sidestepped the clumsy attack. Then smashed his right hoof across the young soldier’s face with a little less force then he’s employed against Hooves. It was still more than enough to knock the sword from Caramel’s mouth and the pony to the ground. The terror that had paralyzed him before returned as he looked up at the demon, blood oozing from his broken mouth. He realized that it had been the demon’s voice in his head spurring him on to attack, for his own cruel fun. The knowledge did nothing to save him as the demon’s hoof came down on Caramel’s throat crushing it like a tin pipe. Seeing the last of her squad fall Greenery gave a most unpony-like roared which was met by the demon’s cold laugh. She charged wildly at him, her only thought to destroy him. Suddenly there was an aching pain in her chest and her breath was stolen away. Greenery’s sword slipped from her mouth and clattered to the ground as the pain spread from her chest to the rest of her body weakening her. She staggered back a few steps on uncertain legs trying to stay on her hooves, but it was useless and she collapsed to her side. Greenery looked up to see the incubus standing over her, his hoof radiating a sickly dark magic. The demon fell upon Greenery rolling her onto her back humming in delight as he nuzzled his face against hers and drew his tongue along her muzzle. “You are such a prize. You’ve probably been rutted before, even paladins need practice mares right? Well you haven’t really been rutted until been rutted by a demon.” His twin horn began to glow with a dark aura and Greenery felt his magic begin to tug at the buckles and clasps of her armor. He leaned up and whispered into her frilled ear. “Rutting and pain, that’s going to be your life from now on my lovely little paladin, nothing but rutting and pain until I let you die.” Chapter 4Tears pooled at the edges of Greenery’s eyes at her sudden weakness. She shook her head trying desperately to fight the demon that hung over her, but all she could manage was a weak, “No…” “That’s no way to treat a lady?” A voice called out from overhead. The demon snapped his head around and Greenery struggled to look up. From the sky dropped a pegasus landing in a crouch so low it was like he was bowing to them, his white wings fanned out flat against the ground on either side of his, his long black coat bellowing for a moment before settling on his white flank. The pegasus stood tucking his wings to his side, grinning cockily at the pair his blue eyes sparkling and tossed his black mane back from his face. From his neck hung a silver medallion in the wiry outline of a butterfly. “I’ll only warn you once: Get away from her or you’ll have to deal with me.” “No…” Greenery struggled, shaking her head at the stallion. “Run!” The incubus just laughed, “If you insist.” Suddenly it was in front of the white stallion, its wicked hoof careening towards his muzzle. The stallion calmly rolled his head back dodging the blow brought his own hoof up towards the demon’s chest and pair of hoof blades snapping forward and sinking deep into the incubus’ chest. A stunned looked fell over the demon’s face as the stallion ripped them out. “I warned you.” The surprise on the demon’s face turned to a grin and the wounds on his chest rapidly sealed shut. “You should have listened to the mare.” The demon hoof shot up and slammed onto the stallion’s chest radiating the same dark magic it had when he’s struck Greenery. The pegasus stumbled forward against the incubus struggling to catch his breath. “You’re pretty thin and curvy yourself, you might make a nice mare for me as well.” The incubus’ laugh was cut to a cry of pain. His head whipped around to see the crossbow bolt sticking out of his shoulder, wisps of golden holy magic still wafting up from it. With a growled he glared back at Greenery who still held the large crossbow in her hooves as she stood up from the ground. “You’ll pay for that you bitch!” the incubus snarled shoving the pegasus off of him and charging back at Greenery. Greenery toss the crossbow at the charging demon and ducked down to scoop up her sword. He didn’t break a single stride as he batted the weapon away from himself and brought his hoof up to strike. Greenery almost had her mouth around the sword when the demon’s hoof slammed into her muzzle splitting her cheek open. Greenery lost her grip and staggered her head swimming with pain. Greenery steadied herself and brought a hoof to her chest letting the blessed healing of her goddess flow into her sealing the wound on her cheek like it was never there. Greenery anticipated another blow, but instead the incubus cried out again. The paladin looked up to see the pegasus had landed on the demon’s back and driven his hoof blades directly into the incubus’ spine. “You might heal, but I bet this hurts!” The pegasus shouted twisting the blades. The incubus threw his head back slamming it into the pegasus’, his twin horns cutting gashes across the pegasus’ scalp and throwing him off. The pegasus crashed to the cobble stones on his back, his head swimming from the blow. The incubus turned on him raising up onto his hind legs, “That’s it, you die.” Suddenly a sword with a faint golden glow thrust out of the demon’s chest. The incubus’ face stayed locked in rage but jerked as it twisted around. Greenery stood behind sword in mouth, the golden light of her smite raising off of her like wisps of smoke as its divine protection left her. Something that would only happen if the chosen foe was defeated. “After you,” She muttered and yanked the sword out of him. The incubus staggered away from the pegasus a hoof clutching at the fatal wound. “I’ll make you pay for that,” It wheezed before collapsing to the ground. Greenery knew that was no idle threat and that the incubus had only abandoned its shell to return and reform in the abyss as all demons could. Sheathing her sword Greenery stepped up to the fallen pegasus, he was hurt, but his quiet groaning told her he was still alive. She reached down offering a hoof which he accepted, a flex of his leg causing the hoof blade to retract back into place along either side of his foreleg, reaching up and grasping it tightly with his own. When their hooves touched Greenery muttered a prayer and the blessed healing of her goddess traveled down her hoof and spread across the pegasus’ body. The gashes in his scalp mended shut and vanished without a trace. Then with a single strong pull Greenery lifted the stallion back to his hooves. “Thank you for your assistance, if you hadn’t saved me there who knows what this bastard might have done.” Greenery glared down at the incubus’ corpse and gave it a solid kick with a free hoof. Greenery felt the grip on her hoof shift so that the pegasus was holding her hoof up in his. She looked back to the pegasus and found herself staring into his sparkling blue eyes. Her confusing blossomed into full embarrassment when he suddenly bent his head down and kissed her hoof. “Enchanté my lady,” He smiled up at her causing her eyes to shoot wide and her cheeks to flush causing her fur to look a little purple. “My name is Sword Strike, but you may call me Striker, and I am at your service. May I ask the lady’s name.” “G-G-Green Garden,” Greenery stammered suddenly unable to think clearly in what was for her an unprecedented exchange. “Well Green Garden you would make me the happiest stallion alive if you would do me the honor of becoming my wife.” Striker asked with a deferential bow. Greenery’s whole face turned purple then as the inside of her ears almost glowed red. Greenery stammered to find words and started weakly to try and withdraw her hoof from his. Her eyes dropped to the ground to escape his and fell upon the body of Caramel, his throat crushed flat, his eyes wide with horror. The color instantly drained from Greenery face, her stammering fell silent and she withdrew her hoof from Striker’s. “You have an ill sense of timing.” A dejected look spread across Striker’s face until he followed her eyes and saw the dead young soldier laying next to them. He took a step back shame filling his eyes as he looked from Caramel to Noteworthy to Hooves. He glanced back up at Greenery who had looked to each as well perhaps in hopes of some sign of life from any of them. “S-sorry. I don’t think sometimes.” “It’s ok.” Greenery spoke in a dispassionate tone, “I have to get them off the streets. Thunderlane too, I have to find him.” Greenery turned and looked off to the distance. Striker was following her gaze when suddenly she rushed by him. “Hold on Green Garden,” Striker said flying up and landing in front of Greenery motioning with his hooves for her to calm down. “I can go find your stallion, it’ll be easier for me searching from the air.” Greenery paused and thought about it for a moment before nodding in silent agreement. Striker hovered back into the air and before he could take off Greenery added. “He’s a black pegasus with an aqua striped mane.” “Right,” Striker nodded and took off, his black long coat flapping as he sped through the air. It only took him a moment to find the fallen pegasus laying next to a smashed cart his skulled slightly caved in and his head twisted at an unnatural angle. Striker landed next to Thunderlane and gently brushed the dead pegasus’ mane back from his face. “Looks like you took a nasty fall their brother, rest easy now.” Striker gently pushed close the dead stallion’s eyes and, hovering over him, wrapped his fore hooves around his chest and lifted the pegasus up into the air. Flying back he saw Greenery carrying the last stallion, Hooves, over to the burnt-out ruins of a building. Striker flew down through the non-existent ceiling and saw that she had arranged the three stallions in a line along one of the remaining walls. Dropping down he laid Thunderlane down next to the other young recruit then landed next to Greenery. “I shouldn’t have brought them out here.” Greenery shook her head, speaking more to herself then to Striker. Striker answered regardless, “It wasn’t your fault, you didn’t bring the demons to the city. These stallions all look like good paladins, they knew the risk.” “I brought them out here that makes it my fault.” Greenery countered and set about performing benediction over the fallen stallions before Striker could speak again. She looked up after the short prayer to see Striker doing the same and her eyes fell upon the silver butterfly medallion that hung from his neck. “We were all followers of Iomedae, but we appreciate the prayers of a Desnian as well, thank you.” Greenery gave him a grateful nod. Striker looked down at the medallion and picked it up by the cord that it hung around his neck. “Oh ya this,” He gave the medallion a flick and it rang out twirling on its cord. “Naw I don’t worship Desna, or anyone really. I just do my own thing. I just really like this, I’ve had it since… forever I guess.” Greenery gave the stallion an odd look, she knew there were alatristic ponies in the world of course. However, being raised outside a crusader city built to hold back hordes of demons, she had met very few. Those she had met typically came under investigation for colluding with the demons she had sworn to defeat. Looking Striker over she could see he was a rich pony, probably a noble, his long coat was finely tailored, the sets of hoof blades that were strapped to both of his fore hooves were of high craftsmanship, they’re ability to retract back and forth was not a cheap feature either. The medallion he wore could have fed a dozen families for a year. “We need to bury them under the debris, hopefully that will keep demons from finding them until we can take them someplace safe.” Greenery said breaking her own train of thought and moving over to a pile of debris. “Right,” Striker nodded and quickly moved to assist her. Greenery worked in silent for the next several minutes until the four stallions were hidden. Striker did not. He talked almost constantly but rarely to Greenery. He spoke the four dead stallion like they were both alive and old friends of his. He’d mutter apologies if he dropped a piece of debris too hard, or ask them before he’d move a limb to a better position. Greenery listed closely noting that his tone never turned mocking or derisive. When they finished he patted the pile, “There that’ll keep you colts safe.” “Have you been around the dead a lot?” Greenery had once known a mare, a priestess whose job it was to care for the dead and ready them for funerals or cremation. She had known death so intimately that crusaders often sought her counsel when the cause of a pony’s death wasn’t entirely understood. Greenery had seen her speaking to the dead in much the same fashion as Striker had. Striker shook his head, “No, not really at all until today.” He paused a moment, a sad look coming over his face as he looked down briefly before confessing. “I killed a pony once in a duel. I was running my mouth and he took some offense with a joke I’d made. He was a dick, but… he didn’t deserve to die.” This surprised Greenery, the way Striker had jumped into battle with the incubus, sinking his blades into vile areas without hesitation, she would have thought his combat experience would have been greater. The crusade wasn’t some clean-cut war between demons and ponies, plenty of ponies had sought the favor of demon for their own gain. Greenery herself had killed more cultists than she cared to remember. Stepping outside the building she paused to consider Striker again. She had no real reason to trust him, if fact it was a decidedly bad idea to trust a pony who dropped out of the sky in a city being ravished just in the nick of time to save her. Not to mention a pony with no faith and who treated the death and destruction around him with so casually. After what happened with Big Macintosh, Greenery knew better than most what it was to be fooled by someone who claimed to be a good pony. But there was an honesty in Striker’s eyes and words that Greenery couldn’t deny, marked him as someone she wanted to trust. “So where to next my lady,” Striker asked flashing Greenery a charming smile and a little bow as if where her escort in an untouched city’s nobles quarter. Greenery couldn’t help a slight grin and chuckle. “There’s a place called Defender’s Heart, it’s a low solid stone building cradled inside the edge of a fissure. Survivors are starting to gather there you should fly there as quickly as you can and lay low with the others.” “My lady, it sounds as if you want me to abandon you out here,” Striker said careening with mock horror. Straightening himself up he shook his head firmly. “I cannot do that, where you go, I go my lady.” “I’m not a… I mean I am but-” Greenery stammered her face flushing again though this time a little frustration mixed with the embarrassment. Striker just grinned playfully, “You know what I mean. I’m a paladin, I can take care of myself, and I don’t want anyone else dying out here for me.” “Green Garden I already told you that wasn’t your fault, so stop blaming yourself,” Striker gave her a disappointed shake of his head, but was careful to be more sympathetic than scolding. “There’s no way I’m leaving you alone out here, how could I do that to the mare I’m going to marry someday.” Greenery chuckled again at the sure look on the stallion’s face. She knew telling him to go back to Defender’s Heart was a long shot anyway. “Greenery, everybody just calls me Greenery. And If I’m stuck with you them we had better hurry, I need to get to my house and see if my wife is there.” Striker’s smile dropped from his face a crushed pout replacing it, “You’re married?” Chapter 5Save for the sound of their hooves against the stone of tunnel Twilight, Gold, and Cranky walked in total silence. Every few moments the tip of Twilight’s nose would touch Gold’s side reassuring Twilight that Gold was still there. Twilight didn’t seem to mind the slow pace set by Gold’s bad leg, but Cranky walked up ahead at the edge of the unicorns’ light, never brave enough to venture beyond it and stopping when it failed to shine around one of the winding tunnel’s corners. “What is that?” Cranky’s voice broke the silence. Gold looked up at him, Twilight tried to do the same, seeing that he had stopped at a fork in the tunnel staring intently down one path his perpetual frown deepening. Gold fought the urge to hurry to the split, she looked back at Twilight who called out to the donkey. “What is it Cranky?” “I don’t know!” The elderly donkey snapped back at the blind unicorn earning him a glare from Gold. “There’s a green light coming up from the tunnel over here. We shouldn’t bother with it.” “If it’s coming from up ahead we’ll find its source eventually,” Twilight noted as Gold held up a hoof to stop her at the intersection. “We can just go the other way,” Cranky scoffed not realizing or caring that the unicorn wasn’t able to see the clear divide in the tunnel. “We shouldn’t just leave it unexplored,” Gold countered stepping past Cranky with a glare and peering down the tunnel. “It looks like it opens into a cavern not too far down. There might be an easier way out then following this tunnel; don’t you think so Twilight.” Gold winced at the slight pleading in her tone, but she need to get at least one of the others on her side or she would end up investigating the place on her own again. “It could be dangerous, but it is important to check every possible alternative,” Twilight said thoughtfully. She looked in Cranky’s direction, “I think we should investigate as well.” “Fine whatever let’s go!” Cranky snapped and started off down the tunnel grumbling to himself. It was only a few dozen feet before the tunnel opened up into a large thirty foot high cavern. Cranky stopped in shock for a moment not hearing the voices of the mares calling to him to wait. Built in the cavern, as it had clearly not been disturbed by the attack on the city, was a single twenty foot high building. It was a bunker-like structure with no windows and walls of worked brick. Cranky move around the building in awe until he was able to see the ten foot long carving of a hammer that decorated the building façade. Cranky instantly recognized it as the symbol of the god Torag. Cranky’s awe was suddenly broken at the sound of buzzing. He looked up and saw himself reflected in a massive red bug eye as an enormous fly turned on its twitchy legs, before it launched itself into the air. Cranky cried out in horror his fore legs coming up to cover his face when suddenly something cut past his ear. The fly was thrown back against the wall, twitching and flailing as if struggling to escape it. Panicked breaths rushed from Cranky’s lips as he looked up to see the monstrous insect pinned to the building by an arrow that had pierced it just below the head. “Cranky are you OK?” Gold called hobbling up to the cowed donkey and reached out for him. Cranky slapped away her hoof, and jumped back to his hooves glaring at her fiercely. “No thanks to you.” “What! I just saved you or do you think the fly just shot itself with that arrow?” Gold snapped back fiercely pointed to the finally still giant insect hanging limply from the building. “And I told you not to run ahead like that.” “I wouldn’t even have come down here if it wasn’t for you.” The donkey shot back jabbing a hoof at her chest. “Enough!” Twilight cried managing to push herself between the pair. “Cranky please calm down. Gold don’t be so hard on him, he was just attacked.” Cranky scoffed and rolled his eyes at the blind unicorn who was still looking in Gold’s direction a stern frown on her lips. Gold fought the urge to scream at Twilight for once again siding with the miserable old donkey. With a growl she turned and stormed around the building praying silently that it would give her a way out of this place and away from the mad ponies she was trapped with. She had no such luck, the only way in or out of the cavern was through the tunnel they’d come through. The green glow came from a luminous moss that grew on the walls of the cavern in large patches. There was only a single door into the squat temple and it was stuck, taking their miraculously combined efforts to get it open and shut again. “Why in the nine hells did we have close this thing, we’re just going to have to open it again.” Cranky complained slumping exhaustedly to the floor in the now dark antechamber. “And someone put on a damn light!” “Well it is safer,” Twilight answered illuminating her horn for the donkey. “If something comes down the tunnel they won’t be able to trap us in here.” “No, we had to do that ourselves.” Cranky grumbled. Gold ignored the others and looked over the antechamber marveling at the. On the far side of the room a basin filled with water sat next to another door that was also engraved with Torag’s symbol. Gold moved to stand over the water, its fresh earthy smell filling her nostrils. The scent caused a memory in her mind. She and Greenery sat at a table with several vials of water opened in front of them. Gold held a vial under her nose, one whose water smelled of earth. Greenery comment that they all smell different passing her a vial she said was made by a Sarenraian that smelled like dew covered grass drying in the sun. They laughed as they sniffed at the different vials and tried to guess which gods’ worshippers had made which water. “Well are we going through or what?” Cranky’s voice snapped Gold out of her memory. She hobbled back a few steps looking away from the donkey, a tight pain in her chest at the thought of her wife. Shaking her head Gold climbed onto a stone bench against the southern wall that she’d stumbled back into, and laid herself down. “N-no, not right now. My leg’s bothering me, I need to rest a second.” Cranky’s perpetually flopped down ears twitched angrily as he frowned down at the yellow unicorn whom refused to make eye contact. He looked over at Twilight whose ears were peaked with concern, but flopped back unsure of what was happening. Moving over to Twilight Cranky muttered, “She’s just laying there now, maybe we should go on without her.” Cranky didn’t much like Twilight, the memories of what she’d put him through were still fresh, but the powerful wizard was still a better choice than a hobbled bowmare. He might not have intended for Gold to hear him, but her keen ears swivelled in his direction the moment he began to speak. Jumping off the bench it was only a moment before she had him by the collar. “What! You wouldn’t even have made it this far without me! We come to a beautiful refuge of goodness in this dark place and your only thought is to abandon an injured pony! I’d ask how you could be so cold but I shouldn’t be surprised you’re not moved by this place. Being ashamed of one’s own faith is as bad as worshipping demons.” “How am I not surprised to hear the wife of Green Garden lecturing someone on religion?” Twilight cut in as Cranky pushed Gold back from him, still stumbling in rage to find his words. Gold turned on Twilight with a look so fierce it probably would have driven the other unicorn a step back if she wasn’t blind. “What in the nine hells is religion to a merchant like you?” “I’m not just some merchant,” Twilight shot back not at all intimidated by her unseen foe. “I cared about doing the right thing to. But that was never enough for Green Garden, she said I should do more arguing again and again until she convinced me. I lost Cheerilee because of those stupid arguments.” Twilight let slip a single sob as her voice broke at her lover’s name. Gold’s anger ebbed a little at the broken sound of Twilight’s voice and she couldn’t bring herself to throw her anger back at the blinded unicorn. Cranky had no such compunction, “Is that why you started accusing innocent ponies and donkeys of worshipping demons?” Twilight shrank back a step and looked in his direction, “Cranky I’m sorry I accused you the way I did. All my evidence pointed to you being one of them. I was trying to protect the city.” “Well you failed and I’m stuck down here with a conspiracy nut and a thief!” He spat shooting an accusing look at Gold. Gold’s snapped around on the donkey, “I am not a thief! What in all of Equestria would I ever want to steal from you Cranky?” “Your wife’s bloody sword!” Cranky shot back and Gold started back in shock. “What?” Gold asked confusion almost stealing her voice. “Her mother’s sword,” Cranky scoffed and rolled his eyes as if it were obvious, “She sold it to so that you could become a mare.” “You have this sword?” Gold asked suddenly calm. If Greenery really did sell such an heirloom for her sake then Gold would tolerate anything the donkey would throw at her to get it back. “You know I don’t,” Cranky snapped back. “I know about it because Cherry Jubilee, who bought the damn thing, took out a loan from me to do it.” Gold wondered for a moment why Cherry Jubilee would want Greenery’s sword as her family weren’t know crusaders. Gold was snapped out of her thoughts by the still furious look that cover Cranky’s face. Clearing her throat Gold tried to sound as apologetic as she could to the short tempered donkey. “Cranky I wasn’t trying to steal anything from you I was investigating…” “What?” Cranky demanded frustrated when Gold suddenly trailed off. She’d turned back to look at Twilight who stood listening to the pair unaware that she had suddenly become the center of attention. Then Gold started to laugh, shaking her head she slumped to the ground and shook her head as both her companions demanded to know what was so funny. “Don’t you get it?” She asked looking up with a smile, “We three really are the most unbelievable trio to get stuck down in this place together.” Gold continued to chuckle as the others continued to stare on in confused. Finally Gold cleared her throat and explained, “Cranky I did break into one of you warehouses, but not to steal anything. I did it because Greenery asked me to investigate the claims you were a consorting with demons, Twilight’s claims. We’ve all been at odds with each other of things we’ve done to each other without even knowing it.” “That’s not funny,” Cranky roared even as Twilight let out a giggle of her own. “I didn’t do anything to either of you.” “You haven’t been the easiest donkey to deal with since we woke up Cranky,” Twilight stepped in chiding the donkey a little. “Gold and I both apologized to you for what happened, but I guess I should apologize as well.” Twilight said and looking in Gold’s direction, “I’m sorry Gold, it’s not your fault what happened between Cheerilee and me. I shouldn’t have taken my anger out on you.” “Greenery no more to blame,” Gold answered, then silently scolded herself for not just accepting the apology politely. Twilight frowned at that and reluctantly admitted, “I guess not.” “Well I’m not apologizing, I did nothing wrong!” Cranky shouted shooting them fierce glares. “I’m the able bodied one, I’m the one that set Gold’s leg, I’m not just some useless old noble!” He waited for the conflict ready to cut down whatever the pair had to say against him, but rather than returning his angry look Gold just stared back softly and Twilight answered. “We never said we didn’t need you Cranky, we do. We all need each other.” Cranky had no answer for that, and before he could scoff at the sentiment the door behind him that led deeper into the temple suddenly burst open crashing against the wall with a tremendous force. The bleach white skull of an earth pony hanging off its fleshless spine thrust itself through the door and turned to look at them with glowing red embers sunk deep into the shadowy sockets of its skull. “What is?” Twilight’s voice quivered at the sound as she huddled near Gold. “It’s a skeleton, we have to run.” Gold answered her eyes flashed from the skeleton to Cranky who stood seemingly frozen in fear as he stared at the undead. “Let’s go Cranky.” “We can’t the door’s stuck!” Twilight cried back at Gold reminding her that she had insisted in shutting the heavy door that taken all three of them to move. The pony skeleton stepped fully into the room displaying its body of fully naked ivory bones. It hissed in a hoarse voice somehow, despite lacking a single shred of flesh to act as vocal cords, and began a slow menacing advance on the trio. “Gold use the damned holy water!” Cranky snapped as he seemed to be standing his ground between the mares and the undead. Gold hesitated for only a moment as she looked from the donkey to the basin and then to the undead. Her horn flashed to life with magic and seized the water basin in its grip then flung it at the skeleton. With a crash the clay basin shattered on the bony undead and with a splash the water washed over its bones which bellow smoke as the water began eating away at it like acid. Against all logic the skeleton continued to cry out, now in a long shrill agonizing wail. The skull, having received a full dose of the sanctified water quickly began to crumbled away. Seemingly all at once it was gone completely, and when it had the thing fell silent and the rest of its skeleton body collapsed lifeless to the stone floor. Chapter 6“Thirsty?” Striker asked trotting quickly to catch up with Greenery. Greenery looked at him questioningly as he reached a hoof seemingly too deeply into a pocket of his coat and drew out a pair of flasks that were too big not to have caused the pocket to bulge. Actually his whole hoof had disappeared into the pocket without causing more than the top to stick out around it. Greenery found herself again surprise at Striker’s wealth, she’d heard of extradimensional bags that could hold far more than their volume suggested. But to have such magic made into the pocket of a garment must be expensive. Greenery had experienced little of magic beyond potions and her mother’s demon slaying sword. “You should drink one yourself,” Greenery answered taking one of the potions. “Naww,” Striker shook his head and flapped his wing until he was hovering next to her. He reached into a pocket with his other hoof and produced two more flasks. “I have a couple more for myself, so go on and patch yourself up.” Greenery stared a moment in surprise before she shook her head with a chuckle and accepted the second potion. They drank them down together and felt the pain leave their bodies, the bruises that were forming unseen under armor and clothing ceased and faded away. “Thanks,” Greenery said as Striker landed and tucked the empty flasks into a third pocket. Greenery noted that at least he wasn’t wasteful. They had entered an area that had gone untouched by the destruction the move powerful demon had wrought on the rest of the city. “So… tell me about your wife,” Striker asked in an exaggeratedly casual tone giving her a sidelong glance. “Gold Guard?” Greenery gave a start and looked at him with confusion. She guessed it was an ordinary enough question for him to ask consider their situation, but there was something the way he asked that marked it as being oddly conversational rather than a practical question. “What a perfectly paladin name,” Striker gave a little laugh and nodded smiling brightly, “Yes tell me about Gold Guard.” “What do you want to know?” She gave him an odd look as if trying to fathom the reason for his interest. “Everything,” He answered cheerfully giving no impression but the most innocent sense of curiosity. But as if reading her mind he added playful, “I must be sure my lady’s wife is of a most irrefutable character less I be forced to most adamantly protest the marriage.” Greenery found herself chuckling at Striker dramatic speech. For a moment she forgot what was happening and even added in her own playful way. “Surely for only the most noble and altruistic of motives.” “Surely,” He confirmed with a nod and a wink this time exciting a giggle from the mare. “Gold is…” Greenery started the smile on her lips now turning a little distant and sad as her thoughts turned fully on her lost love. “Good.” Striker watched Greenery for a moment waiting for her to say more. When she continued to let the word hang on the air Striker replied playfully. “Good, well that’s a ringing endorsement, but I wouldn’t trading it in for your ‘I love you’s just yet.” “No,” Greenery jumped realizing the plainness of the word she’d just used to describe Gold. She scrunched up her face and glared at Striker as if it were his fault the word seemed to fall so short. Striker just smiled back innocently and Greenery resisted the urge to give the thin pegasus a playful punch. “I meant she is goodness, like everything good ponies strive to be, that’s what Gold is. She kind and honest, and gives whatever she can to help other ponies. Even if she can’t do anything else she’ll help out at the temple by preparing meals and changing bandages or even just sit and read to a pony.” A content smile came to Greenery’s lips as she stared off and described her beloved Gold to Striker. Eventually she looked over at him again and he was sharing her smile and chuckling at her flighty description. “You’ll like her when you meet her, every pony does.” “No doubt,” Striker agreed and let out a slightly sad sigh feeling the keen sting of losing his Lady to another yet again. But he refused to let bad feelings seep into his heart while he had Greenery with him now and was responsible for keeping her spirit up until they found her Gold. “So how’d you two meet? Paladin sorority sisters? If so I’ll have to seriously reconsider my career choice.” “No,” Greenery laughingly scoffed rolling her amused eyes at him. “Gold’s not a paladin, she a…” Greenery paused to consider her words, Gold’s unique skill set was hard to put into a word without associating her with a less than savory crowd. “A scout and specializes in investigating ponies who might be less than savory.” “Ahh she a rogue, what an unusual pair you two must make. I do hope she’s not a bad influence on such a perfectly upstanding pony such as you my lady.” Striker teased, laughing playfully at the snort and genuine glare she shot him this time. “Not as bad as you would have been I think,” Greenery countered in a playful jab that she recognized as being unusual for her with anyone except Gold. “Why don’t you try talking about yourself for a while and we’ll find out.” “Me? What would you want to know?” He asked giving her a look of mock curiosity. “Everything,” Greenery answered pointedly. “A lady must be sure her friends are of a most irrefutable character less she be forced to break off the friendship.” Striker laughed at their turn of roles, but there was a hollow note in his tone that Greenery thankfully missed. He considered lying for a moment, but only a brief one, realizing he just didn’t have it in him to lie to his lady. “I was born here, but I left when I was just a colt,” Striker began thinking maybe a connection to a crusader city might give him some credit in Greenery’s eyes. He found himself looking around at the surrounding buildings as if he might recognize them. “Why?” Greenery ventured to ask her smile fading as Striker’s thoughts took him away from her. “Oh I’d managed to get myself lost in the Worldwound and my dad went in to find me and just never came back.” Striker said with a shrug turning his smile back on for Greenery. “So I ended up in Canterlot with my relatives.” She didn’t follow suit with the smile and seemed to miss his casual tone all together. “I’m sorry Striker, I lost my mother to the demons too. At the Eagle Rock massacre.” She forgot for a moment that as neither a crusader nor a pony who had lived in the city for years Striker would know nothing of that incident. “All they could recover was her sword.” Greenery felt the cool flap of a wing falling over her withers. She looked up to find that Striker was now leaning against her as they walked, he wasn’t quite as tall as she was but he did stand a little taller than most stallions. He held up a hoof to her as if offering it for a hoof bump, “Orphan life yo.” Greenery let out a very small laugh at him, “I wasn’t a filly when it happened, and don’t think you can get out of telling about yourself either.” Greenery gave Striker a playful shove off of her, “So you went to Canterlot did you come over here with a group of Canterlot crusaders? I hear Queen Celestia’s army trains some of the best paladins. Celestia and Canterlot have been fighting the demons since the beginning of the crusades.” “No, like I said I just do my own thing, I wasn’t really interested in the crusades.” Greenery gave him a baffled look at that and Striker tried to laugh off her surprise, nervously running a hoof through his mane. “There’s actually a bunch of nobles who don’t care about the crusades at all, they just act like it’s not happening.” “They just pretend there aren’t ponies dying over here so that they homes aren’t overrun by demons.” Greenery fumed the thought of such ponies in contrast to her parents caused her fur to bristle and her cat eyes to narrow into thin slits. Striker nodded a little reluctantly, that was hardly the worst of it. The criticism espoused by such ponies when someone did bring up the crusades would have probably thrown Greenery into an all-out rage. He wouldn’t bring that up but there was more he had to confess about himself that she wouldn’t find flattering. “So besides ignoring dying ponies what did you and those ponies do?” Greenery’s words were a little cutting, but Striker didn’t protest them. “Not a thing, my friends and I went to parties during the day, went drinking at night and slept the morning away. Any pony caught getting up before two in the afternoon would not hear the end of it for days.” Striker tried to give a little chuckle at hoping the humor would soften Greenery’s response. It didn’t and his humor died seeing the angry look on Greenery’s face. “You just spent all your time drinking your lives away,” She scoffed now refusing to even look at him. Striker would have liked it to end there, but he felt compelled to finish the picture of his youth. As much as he didn’t want Greenery to see him in such an unsavory light, the thought of it hanging over their friendship was worse. “No we slept around, gambled, and did drugs too.” “Drugs?” Greenery nearly shrieked. She’d seen evils far greater than mere narcotics, but she never seen anything else so effectively turn a pony from the righteous path. Striker nodded now the one unwilling to make eyes contact with her. “Angel’s Trumpet when we wanted to do something exciting, Euphorica when we had to patch ourselves up afterwards, Harlot Sweets to charm that hard to get mare, Honeydust before a show, Midnight Milk if we couldn’t sleep, and everything else as well looking for that next new experience.” “Enough!” Greenery shouted cutting him off she turned a glare upon him her cat eyes cutting through his as effectively as her sword would have. “You asked Greenery, I’m just trying to be honest with you.” Striker said pleadingly, then gave her a hopeful grin and added, “I’m not used to being honest with mares, so you have to forgive me if I’m no good at it.” Greenery didn’t find him funny this time, snorting she asked, “Why’d you come here then. If you and your friends were living it up in Canterlot why leave?” “Dreamtime tea,” Striker said pointedly as if it should have some meaning to her, but all Greenery knew was that it was another drug, one that gave a pony strange dreams when taken. Seeing the confusion on her face he explained. “When I took it I had this dream I was floating in among the stars. Suddenly I saw this beautiful black alicorn with butterfly wings and pearly white fangs.” He paused as his eyes moved to Greenery’s small fang-like tusks that curved up from her bottom lip. “I’d never seen anything like her and she says to me, ‘My son I’m disappointed in you. You have not let your wings carry you to far off lands and the treasures that lie in such places.’ It struck me that she was right, that I had this desire to go out and see new things and I never did. Then she says, ‘I’ve sent your sister on ahead, go back to the place you first met and you’ll find her again.’ Now that confused me because I don’t have a sister, let alone one I’d ever met. I felt myself sinking away from the dream and I asked, ‘I don’t understand where do I go?’ And she calls back, ‘You already know.’ I’m falling back reality now, literally falling and suddenly it hits me, ‘Manehattan?’ I called and she just smiled at me and I woke up.” Greenery frowned at him, “You got high, had a weird dream and decided ‘I’m going to go to the front line of the crusades’?” “Ya and it worked out didn’t it,” He nodded with a grin, but Greenery just continued to stare at him critically. Until he added, “I met you didn’t I.” Greenery scoffed hardly finding that to be any kind of proof that his drug addled dream had meant anything. She did have to admit, however, that if he hadn’t arrived when he did she would have suffered something worse than death at the hands of that incubus. Chaos or fate, whatever was responsible for bringing Striker to Manehattan she owed it a thanks. Suddenly their conversation was forgotten as her and Gold’s simple home came into sight. Greenery to gallop the last several feet to door heedless of any danger that might be lingering nearby. Greenery’s sudden rush alarmed Striker at first, and he took to the air to see if some danger had found them. He swept his eyes on the surrounding buildings, but seeing nothing quickly dropped down to land next to her. He realized that they had finally arrived at her home as she reached for the handle of the door. Greenery nearly tore the unlocked door off its hinges as she threw it open and called out for Gold, but there was no answer. She rush to their bedroom door and threw it open as well calling again but again received no answer. The bedroom was neat and untouched, the bed made just as they had left it that morning. Not wasting a second she raced back through the main room past where Striker stood at the door watching her with concerned eyes. She tore open the kitchen door finding it just as empty and neat as the other rooms. Greenery eyes began to blur and she let out an agonizing cry and sunk to the ground hammering the floor with her hoof. Her anger and fear were too much for her to handle anymore and without even the excuse of needed to be strong for the ponies under her command it all came rushing out. Then Greenery gasped as she felt the soft touch of feathers on the back of her neck and looked up to see Striker settle down next to her. She suddenly felt very embarrassed by her outburst and quickly bit back any further tears and sobs as she started to apologize for her outburst. He hushed her and said something that echoed her own mother’s words. “You’re home, you’re allowed to cry here.” And cry she did. Chapter 7“Thank you Cranky,” Gold stepped up to the donkey who was critically examining the still bones. “I completely forgot about that holy water, if you hadn’t said-” “Forget about it kid,” Cranky said picking up a gold tooth that had fallen untouched from the creature’s dissolving skull. He bit down onto it testing its quality and seemed to find it satisfactory as he tucked it away in one of his pockets. “Forget all that stuff I said too while you’re at it.” Gold’s mouth twitched with a smile for a moment, but she doubted the grumpy old donkey would appreciate her grinning at him and kept her face neutral. She wondered briefly how he’d known it was holy water at all, but then she remembered one of his more profitable business was supplying crusaders, he probably knew more about holy water than Greenery. Stepping over the pony bones she shone her light into the room the pony skeleton had come from finding it, unsurprisingly, to be the nave of the temple. She stepped inside feeling the cold stale air within and looked up and down to see the room lined with broken stone benches leading up to an altar, everything covered in a thick layer of dust. Leaning back out of the door Gold called to Twilight, “I’m just going to see if there’s anything in here Twilight, then we can move on, if that’s good with you?” “Yes thank you Gold, that would be perfect,” The blinded unicorn called back clutching her staff to her chest with one leg. She breathed a sigh of relief, her companions could be too quiet at times. “Hmm, don’t think we’ll find much of anything in here,” Cranky grumbled fallowing Gold into the room and trotting down the side opposite of the nave. His hoof didn’t agree, as it kicked something that clanked across the floor, coming to rest as an indeterminate shadow near a bench. Move up to it Cranky picked up the object and lifted it into the light revealing a well-crafted set of hoof blades. “Whoever that pony was must have lost them along with this,” Gold noted looking from the weapon Cranky held and lifted up a pouch handing off a still looped belt. She opened the pouch, extracted a couple of potions, and confirmed their healing nature with a careful test. “You want one?” “What for?” Cranky muttered back as he used his mouth to tighten the straps of the weapon he’d found around his hoof. Once it seemed secure he flexed his hoof back and forth before lowered it back to the floor satisfied it’d been secured properly. Gold again hid her grin as she slipped the potions into her own saddle bags, thankful Cranky wasn’t demanding they waste the potion on his scratches and bumps any more. “It’s too bad we can’t clean this place up a little, I wonder why it’s down here and who that pony was?” Gold puzzled when they had come around and were standing before the altar together. “I don’t care and I ain’t staying here while you clean the place kid, so let’s go!” Cranky barked, pointedly turned and started for the door, the steps of his fore legs a little more careful to avoid dragging the hoof blades on the ground. Gold watched him go then turned back to the altar, she carefully sat herself before it, avoiding positioning her leg the wrong way. She made the sign of Torag’s hammer across her chest with a hoof and muttered the only short pray she could think of. As she finished Cranky appeared at the door again and told her to hurry up. They left the temple behind and continued through the tunnel in the same silence as before, but each found it a little less oppressive than before. Twilight sought to make sure Gold was still nearby with less frequency than before trusting she was not being abandoned. All three noted with satisfaction that there was a slight incline in their path and took it as a good sign it was leading them slowly up to the surface. At a bend, the tunnel unexpectedly opened into a wide cavern. Gold moved to shine her light against the walls, her face hinting at fresh worry that they would become suddenly trapped with nowhere to go. To her much greater surprise Gold found that the walls were lined with carvings of stone ponies. Each clearly distinct, clad in the armor and weapons of crusaders and all with an expression of sadness across their stony faces. “Why are there crusaders carved into these walls?” Gold asked aloud as she moved from one to the next peering into their faces. “What?” Twilight grabbed Gold around the shoulders and pulled her in closer, “Carving, there are carving of crusaders here, show me!” Gold hesitated not knowing how to show the blind mare anything. After a moment she took Twilight’s hoof off her shoulders and touched it gently to face of the nearest carving. Twilight felt the face of the carved pony and followed the line of its neck tracing the outline of armor and weapons. “Oh~ Yes, yes, yes!” Twilight cried hopping around in a little circle as if she suddenly forgot that she was blind and threatening to crash into something if she continued. “This could help prove my theory!” “Quiet down you crazy mare!” Cranky snapped at the purple unicorn as Gold took a hold of Twilight and anchored her in place. “What in blazes are you going on about?” “Oh sorry,” Twilight answered lowering her head and giving a faint blush. “This is just so exciting you see. There is an old legend that after the First Crusade a group of crusaders who had become infected by abyssal energies fled into the caverns under the city to raise their deformed foals in peace. Those decedents are supposed to have lived on to this day in these vary same tunnels. This proves it, why else would these statues be here or that church, they must have made them.” “Great a bunch of half-demon ponies are waiting down here for us,” Cranky grumbled glaring at the statues. “If they honor their crusader forbearers and built a church to Torag then they will probably be friendly and might even help to us.” Gold countered looking at the sad and heroic ponies lining the walls. Suddenly, despite Gold’s lit horn, the room fell thick with impenetrable shadows obscuring the pony and donkey’s ability to see. Gold was instantly on guard pushing Twilight to the ground with a shove, “Twilight get down! Cranky hide!” “What? What’s going on?” Cranky demanded, but Gold’s light suddenly cut out and the room as plunged back into darkness, “Turn the light back-” Suddenly there was a whoosh of air and the sound of slapping flesh. Cranky’s voice was cut off and all that could be heard was the sound of staggering hooves. “What’s happening to the light?” Twilight nearly whimpered in confusion. Steeling herself she lit up her own horn for the others’ sake. The light shone from it in a wide circle around her unlike the long narrow beam Gold favored. A muffled cry came to Twilight’s ears, but she couldn’t see how Cranky now staggered around, a thick black leathered hood completely encasing his head. Suddenly an arrow shot out of the shadows and stabbed the narrow top of the hood which seemed to let out a cry of pain and loosen its grip on Cranky. The donkey steadied himself and thrust his hoof blades up at the top of the hood stabbing into it as well. The hood’s hold suddenly went slack and Cranky tore it from his head. “What in the nine hells was that?” “A darkmantle,” Gold answered hobbling from the shadows, bow held in her magic, “I’ve ran into them before.” Before Gold could elaborate there was another whoosh of air this time above Gold. On instinct she thrust her bow over her head and a darkmantle dropped over it spread wide and open over the weapon. In an instant Gold’s sword was in her mouth and she thrust it up into the soft underside of the creature stabbing it through. The creature went slack, Gold yanked her sword back out of it before she tossed it off her bow. “Gold, Cranky are you two ok?” Twilight asked, unsteadily getting to her hooves. “Ya we’re fine,” Cranky admitted watching Gold ease her weapons back into place after wiping her sword clean. “Let’s get out of here, no point in standing around staring at statues.” Cranky had only trotted a few steps when a pony appeared in the mouth of the tunnel leading out of the cavern. He stared down at the trio with wide mad amber eyes. His coat was blue and his mane an almost black shade of the same color. The stallion stepped forward and Cranky stepped back to maintain his distance from the mad looking pony who spoke as if to himself, “What do we have here Nightlight… enemies?” “No we’re just trapped-” Gold’s explanation was cut off as Nightlight’s horn began to glow with his azure magic. Her own magic grabbed at her bow, but it was too late as Cranky bumped into her, the stallion having closed the distance between them to only a few short feet. “I know how to deal with enemies, who won’t let me work!” There was a blast of rainbow light from Nightlight’s horn that enveloped the trio in a brilliant flash. The flash left Gold and Cranky’s eyes pale and sightless, but the pair didn’t seem panicked. Suddenly they heaved, shook, and collapsed to the ground. “Gold! Cranky! What’s happening?” Twilight cried looking wildly from side to side unable to fight the useless impulse to try and see what was happening. “Oh this enemy cannot see,” Nightlight said with a sorrowful tone and stepped towards Twilight causing her to step back. “That means she’s immune to my color spray spell.” Color Spray! Twilight knew the spell it would only keep her friends stunned for a maybe half a minute. Twilight heard the scraping of metal on hard leather as the unicorn drew his dagger ready to slay her friends with a single well placed stab. Twilight knew she had to act, and wracked her brains for something she could do to overcome how useless she was with her blinded eyes. Then it came to her and Twilight quickly began chanting the incantation of a spell her horn glowing with magic. Nightlight laughed, “What are you doing, that is no summoning spell and you have no line of sight to target me.” “Sleep!” Twilight cried out and Nightlight mad eye filled with understanding as the magic of the spell radiated out in all directions. It struck him and suddenly he felt immensely tired. Twilight didn’t need line of sight to target herself as the center of a spell, one which she was immune to due to her extensive studies of it, but Nightlight had no such immunities. He staggered a few steps towards Twilight trying to fight the spell, but there was no use. The dagger dropped as his magic faded away and he slumped to the ground, eyes dropping close as he began softly snoring. A few seconds later Cranky and Gold snapped out of the effect of the stallion’s spell and jumped back to their hooves eyes sweep the room for him. “Where is he?” Cranky snapped in frustration. “Shh!” Twilight sharply hushed him and the donkey turned to her seeing the stallion laying on the ground between them. Twilight smiled and whispered, “He won’t be getting up for a while.” “Are you ok?” Gold asked in a hushed tone rushing to the other mare’s side and looked her over for any new injuries. “No I’m fine-” Twilight assured her. Suddenly the sound of a grunt followed by flesh giving way to steel and the heavy wet slap of hoof hitting soft wet flesh interrupted her. Gold looked back to see Cranky pull his hoof blades from Nightlight’s neck which gushed blood. The stallion’s eyes were open again as he silently gasped and twitched violently. It only lasted for a second before he fell still and dead. “W-why?” Gold asked looking up at the donkey with quivering eyes. “Now he won’t be getting up at ALL,” Cranky said quickly wiping the blood from his hoof and blades on Nightlight’s cloak and turned away from the mares. “You’d had done the same. It was too dangerous to let him go free, and that’s better than leaving him tied up to die of thirst. It had to be done, so it might as well have been done by an old donkey like me.” Cranky glanced down at the unicorn again and noticed the saddlebags hung over his midsection. Turn back to the stallion Cranky grabbed the saddlebags in his teeth and tossed them towards Gold who caught them in her magic. “See if he’s got anything worth taking, I’ll go see what’s ahead.” Cranky said quickly and hurried to disappear up the tunnel. Maybe he forgot that he couldn’t see without the unicorns’ light, maybe he just wanted to hide for a moment, either way Gold let him be. Twilight remained silent, a muted expression across her muzzle as she looked down literally at nothing. Gold sighed knowing there really wasn’t anything to say. Cranky was right after all, as much as she liked to think that could have turned the stallion in to the authorities she knew that was just Greenery idealness speaking through her. Gold knew the hard truth of survival better than most, and, despite her shock, if Cranky hadn’t killed Nightlight she would have. Gold set the bag on the ground and examining the contents. There was another healing potion, bringing their total to three, and a second potion she identified as invisibility. She was a happy, despite everything, to pocket that one. There was a statue of a spear throwing earth pony, a few coins, arcane scrolls she couldn’t decipher and a book full of spell formulas. “That sounds like a spell book,” Twilight finally spoke shifting over curiously breathing in the deep scent of the musty tome. “You have a good ear,” Gold tried to joke with a half-smile. “He was using advanced magic so he’d have to have one,” Twilight explained and felt around for the scrolls. “You can put them in my bags, the scrolls too. The library will be able to make some use of them.” Gold nodded and loaded ill-gotten treasures into their bags, then lead Twilight around the fallen unicorn. They met Cranky as they entered the tunnel, the old donkey grumbling about being unable to see anything. Now with the unicorn’s light he lead them through the small cavern and back into the winding tunnels which, thankfully, continued to angle upwards. Chapter 8“We can wait longer, as long as it takes in fact.” Striker assured Greenery as she scratched ‘With Love’ and her name down at the bottom of the short note she had written for Gold. Looking it over she nodded in satisfaction and tucked her pencil back under her armor. “I can’t just abandon the rest of the city for one pony,” Greenery answered picking up the note and carrying it back to their bedroom. Striker followed and watched as she slid back the opening to a hidden niche and slipped the note inside. She paused for a moment steeling herself so she could continue what she was doing, “Not even Gold. She wouldn’t want me to.” Reaching back into her saddlebags she took out two of the three healing potions and placed them in as well. Greenery was about to slide the cover back over the niche when a white hoof shoved three more vials into the niche. She looked back to see Striker giving her his signature smile, “Those will get her back to you without anything nasty catching sight of her.” Greenery almost protested the expense of the gift, but his warm disposition disarmed her and the protest died on her tongue. She nodded her thanks and slid the cover in place, even Striker’s keen eye would have trouble seeing it without knowing it was there. “We need to hurry,” Greenery said as they stepped out of the house and she secured the door, though leaving it unlocked as she had found it. “I left one of my senior knight’s in charge when I left, but I should be there to report what has been happening when the higher ranking crusaders arrive.” They started away from the house, Greenery heading for the same street they had come down from, but Striker directed her to an adjacent one. “We shouldn’t go back the way we came, it’s a good way to get caught. Trust me I know something about avoiding ponies looking for me.” “I bet you do,” Greenery chuckled imagining the unhappy father of a recently deflowered daughter hot on Striker’s trail. It was something she knew she shouldn’t think was amusing but it just could help thinking it was when Striker was involved. It seemed Striker was already being a bad influence on her. As they disappeared around a corner heading north a figure appeared at the other end of street coming up from the south. She was a mint green mare with a white stripped pale cyan mane. Her amber eyes were slitted like a cat’s and a pair of fang-like tusks jutted up from her lower lip. She was dressed in blood red leather, fitted with a mask that jutted up over her face giving her the appearance of having two extra demon-like horns. In her mint green magic she carried an obsidian ranseur. She smiled when she reached the front of Gold and Greenery’s house, just where that pony had told her it was, once she had twisted her ranseur in his side a few times. Smiling she vanished from sight and entered finding it empty. That was all right, she would just have to prepare a surprise for when Green Garden got home. Hopefully her little wife would be of some assistance. “So now the tavern’s in an uproar, this pegasus, Blitz, is so embarrassed that he’d turned totally purple when all of a sudden there’s this really shrill bird cry. The tavern goes quiet and everyone looks to see this big mean looking griffon striding up to me. He’s wearing the same armor as Blitz so they gotta be from the same company. When he reaches me he stabs his claws into the counter menacingly and says. ‘You better watch what you say or someone going to take you out someday.’” Greenery chuckled her mouth split in a wide grin too enthralled by the story to even wonder how Striker can lighten her mood so easily even as they strode through the ruined city. “And you said…” “Well we’re in a tavern, you could start by buying me a drink.” A sudden agonized whinny snapped Greenery and Striker out of their conversation. Their ears swivel in the direction of the sound, but all they can hear was the faint sound of high pitched laughing. Greenery’s face turned grim and set itself in stone as she hurried forward trying in vain to be quiet as her thick armor rubbed auditable together. Striker winced at the noise and followed without a sound, his unencumbered form quickly overtaking Greenery’s and moving to hide behind the corner of the still standing wall of a ruined building. Greenery moved up behind him as he peered around the corner to see what was happening. She knew her limitations when it came to stealth and was used to letting Gold take point and scout situations out for them. Around the corner the street had been cleared of rubble and an improvised stage made of several turned over wagons had been erected in the middle of it. On the stage were a frightened-looking pair of mares and a pair of stallions, each armed with broken weapons and clad in bits and pieces of dented, bloody armor. Four more dead ponies lay scattered about the cleared area, mostly pegasi. Bloody tears to their wings and throat suggested that they had been cut down by the quasits that were flapping about the stage shouting commands and encouragement to the frightened ponies as if directing some horrific play. Quasits were small pony-like demons about the size of a cat with bat wings, razor like fore hooves and mouths full of sharp needle-like teeth. That was as complete a description as anyone could give of the vile little creatures for beyond those simple features they were far more varied than ponies. Some looked so ordinary they could be confused with a shrunken bat pony, while others were so deformed they resembled ponies in only the most passing way. Greenery gave a low growl, something she did with a fierceness she’d inherited from her father, when Striker told her what was happening. “Damn little bastards can just fly out of the reach of my sword, they’re near impossible to kill.” “Don’t worry I’ll herd them down to you,” Striker assured her flexing his wings. “Watch their teeth,” Greenery loaded up her crossbow, she might as well take a shot at one of them, though they healed quickly from such wounds. “They’re as venomous as a snake’s.” Striker nodded and took to the air flying high and unseen using the building and gray clouds as cover. Greenery charged out into the cleared street, stopped, leveled her crossbow and aiming at one of the demons. Just as they realized they were under attack, Greenery let the bolt fly. It stabbed deep into the side of one of the quasits burying itself at least halfway up the shaft into the little demon. The quasit gave a cry of pain, but the wound, that would have instantly killed a full grown pony, didn’t even cause the demon’s flapping wings to quaver. It seemed to smile down at her, then reached back grasped the bolt in its teeth and with a quick pull, yanked it from its side. Greenery watched as in a swift moment the wound sealed shut and completely faded away. The now uninjured quasit spat out the bolt as the other called down to the frightened ponies, “Kill her.” With quivering sobs the cowed common ponies didn’t hesitate in leaping off the stage and charged at the large, fully armored Greenery. The paladin reared up slightly to protect her unarmored head from the blows of the terrified ponies some of whom cried out for her to run and others for her to save them. Greenery could never abandon the terrified ponies, but she couldn’t just let them continue attacking her either. All it would take was one lucky blow and she would be in serious trouble. Coolly she took measure of one of the mares flexing her foreleg anxiously. Then when the mare drew back for another blow Greenery’s hoof swung out and cracked her in the side of the muzzle. The mare reeled at the blow and staggered a few steps before collapsing to the ground unconscious. Greenery let out a relieved sigh assured that she’d left the mare unhurt, but it cut to a gasp as one of the quasits dropped from the sky. It buried its razor sharp hoof and nearly a quarter of its foreleg into the fallen mare’s throat. The other called to the frightened ponies to defend its companion and the murdering quasit grinned wickedly. It pulled its bloody hoof from the mare’s neck and licking the blood that poured down the leg as the ponies moved to block Greenery’s path to it. Its delight at her anger and horror was cut short however as a black and white streak dropped from the sky and stabbed a pair of hoof-blades through its back. The force of the blow driving it off of the dead mare and onto the ground Striker standing over it. “Striker!” Greenery called the pale stallion’s attention to her. As she let the commoner’s blows bounce off her armor Greenery pulled out a flask from her saddlebag and tossed it up over the terrified ponies to Striker. “Holy water!” As a look of horror came over the quasit’s face a wide grin spread over Striker’s. He caught the flask in his hoof and with one swift motion yanked his hoof blades from the demon back and slammed the flask down onto his back. The flask shattered and before the demon’s rapid healing could seal its wounds the blessed water seeped into them. The quasit cried out in a shrill neighing as it writhed in agony it’s flesh melting off as black ichor spilled out from between its sharp teeth. “Ahh stupid pony!” The second quasit gave an anguished cry and dived from air landing on Striker’s back. The white pegasus reared up and bucked trying to throw the demon off. The quasit hung on by sinking its needle-like teeth into the back of Striker’s neck. Striker cursed in his cry of pain and whipped his head around to get at the tiny demon. Striker caught one of the demon’s bat wings in his mouth and with a sharp tug ripped the demon off his back and tossed it to the ground. Before the demon could recover Striker pinned it to the ground by stabbing his hoof blades down over its neck. “Striker,” Greenery called again and tossed a second flask over the frightened pony’s to him. The quasit gave a cry and struggled in vain to escape from under the much larger creature’s hoof. Striker caught the flask and gave the demon a wicked grin, “You look thirsty.” Before the demon could think to clamp its mouth shut Striker shoved the flask into it. The flash shattered before it could pass between the long sharp teeth of the demon, but the holy water poured into its mouth and Striker held it closed with a hoof. Smoke bellowed up from the demon’s head as it the flesh of its mouth began to dissolve. However, before the water could eat a hole through the quasit mouth the tiny demon gulped involuntarily and flushed the holy water down into its stomach. The quasit stopped struggling finally as its eyes began to bug out of its head. Striker let go of the demon as its stomach began to swell and balloon out stretching the skin until it started to split. Guessing what was about to happen to the tiny demon Striker turned and bucked the bloated creature across the street. It continued to swell as it flew through the air. When it completed its arch and hit the side of the makeshift stage it popped like a wet oily balloon leaving a splatter of black gore across the stage. As soon as it popped the cowed ponies dropped their broken weapons and fell to their knees overwhelmed by the horrors they’d been forced to commit. Sobbing they begged for forgiveness. Greenery didn’t hear them, watching as Striker started to wobble uncertainly on his hooves somehow thrown off balance by the buck. He rubbed a hoof across his face trying to clear the sudden wave of dizziness that had come over him. He glanced up to see Greenery rushing towards him and quickly put on a smile, “Well that could have… gone better.” As soon as Greenery reached Striker she pressed her pursed lips urgently to his neck. Despite his dizziness Striker’s smile grew, “I know I did a pretty good job, but aren’t you still married?” Greenery cuffed him lightly as she carefully sucked in with her mouth. Striker winced with pain realizing that Greenery was kissing the wound the quasit have given him. She wasn’t actually kissing it though, she was sucking the poison from it. The feeling of the poison rushing back out of the wound caused Striker to quiver slightly. Once all the poison had been draw from the wound Striker gave a relieved sigh as he felt Greenery’s divine healing flow into the wound sealing it shut. Pulling away from Striker, Greenery spit out the poison, shivered at the taste and wiped her mouth dry across her armor. Striker raised a hoof to the wound, but felt only smooth unblemished fur under his hoof. “Thanks, you saved my life there.” “You’re welcome, but I didn’t save your life. A quasit’s poison paralyzes its victim, so it can keep playing with the pony I guess.” Greenery answered grimly as she looked down at the fallen mare, blood pooled from the gaping wound in her throat. “I’m sorry Greenery, we did everything we could,” Striker tried to assure her. Greenery didn’t respond and simply continued to stare down at the dead mare. “Please,” The pair looked up and saw the other mare, she had a yellow coat and a purple mane, staring at them with pleading eyes. The stallions still huddled shaken behind her, “I know we attacked you and have no right-” “Stop it, that wasn’t your fault!” Greenery cut her off sharply, a little less reassuring than she had intended to be. But Greenery could see that the fear in her eyes was about something beyond what had happened here. “What is wrong?” The mare tried to speak but tears filled her eyes and she choked for a moment on her words, before forcing out. “My daughter! Before you arrived a mare and a pair of stallions came. They wore strange vestments and had wicked bull’s head pendants hanging around their necks. They spoke to the demons in some awful tongue and the demons gave up my daughter to them.” “Cultists…” Greenery practically hissed, a venous hate coming over her face. Chapter 9The tunnel eventually opened up into a large cavern, seventy feet across. Cylindrical rock formations along the walls arched up to make a domelike chamber, but the walls and floor were riddled with cracks. At the center of the cave, a stone tower that may once have reached the fifty-foot-high ceiling has collapsed onto its side. “What in blazes, why is there a tower down here?” Cranky wondered aloud his eyes running along the fallen structure. “A tower?” Twilight wondered turning her head this way and that, her anguish at her loss of her eyes growing with every missed sight. Still, she smiled with a confident delight, “This further proves my theory. It must have been made by the pitlings.” “Shh!” Gold sharply hushed the pair her eyes peering into the darkness beyond the clearest range of her light at something that looked like it had been digging at the rock. “I think there’s something there.” Suddenly a pair of creatures stepped into her light. One looked like a stocky gray mare without a mane or tail. Across her back swelled a massive camel-like hump and similar, tiny, tumorous growths covered her face and muzzle. The second, a stallion, had a normal looking blue body and blond mane, but his face and neck were split down the middle. The right was handsome, though a curling goat horn grew from his skull above his green eye. The other side was that of a lizard with emerald scales instead of fur and a slitted yellow eye. The pony with the half lizard head spoke in a raspy voice, the mare didn’t look as if she could speak with the tumors growing thick around her muzzle. “If your intentions are ill, we ask you to move on and leave us in peace. If they are good, then perhaps you can help us. Look there, you can see misfortune has befallen us.” Gold shone the light of her horn past the pair onto a third pony, whose fur wet and gleaming in the light, who was pinned under a large piece of rubble. Gold gasped at the sight of the trapped pony and started forward to help, however, she didn’t make it a single step before a hoof grabbed her shoulder and pulled her back. “What are you doing kid, they said to just move on.” Cranky snapped in a harsh whisper. He looked down at the deformed ponies and gave a shiver, “I don’t want to spend any more time around these… things than I already have.” Gold turned a fierce look on the donkey and shirked his hoof off her shoulder. “Cranky never mind what they look like, they need our help and I’m not going to leave without trying to do something.” “Remember Cranky the pitlings are descended from the first crusaders,” Twilight said stepping up to them. “If we help them, they might be able to help us as well.” “Twilight please don’t call them ‘pitlings’, they’re ponies just like us,” Gold tried to keep her tone more neutral than she did her face which was giving the other unicorn a cold look. “Oh yes, of course, I’m sorry.” Twilight sounded like she legitimately hadn’t realized the name might be offensive. Gold couldn’t decide of that made it better or worse. Cranky gave a low groan, “All right, all right. You’ll just do whatever you like anyway kid so go help them.” Gold needed no one’s permission, but she was glad her companions wouldn’t cause a fuss and could keep their comments to themselves for the time being. Gold hobbled forward to the pair of mongrel ponies, “My name is Gold Guard, my friends are Twilight Sparkle and Cranky Doodle Donkey. I don’t know how much help we can be, but we’re at your survive.” The half lizard stallion gave a relieved sigh, Gold couldn’t say how much they might have heard, but if they had heard her companions impolite words they gave no indication. “My name is Snakebite, my companion is Gut Feeling; I’m afraid she can’t speak.” Snakebite introduced them as he led the limping Gold towards the third mongrel pony. “Our trapped companion is Spiller when the tremors hit our post the tower fell and he was strapped. We’ve cleared away as much rock as we could, but this massive rock has him pinned. Perhaps we can move it if your friends are willing to help.” Gold saw that the fur of the third mongrel pony wasn’t wet, he had no fur at all. His skin was covered in a green-yellow mucus that was littler with dust and grit. Looking from Spiller to the massive rock then to her friends and down at her own broken leg Gold shook her head. “I doubt we’d be of any help moving it, were not strong ponies. If only Greenery were here…” She muttered that last part under her breath feeling wistful for a moment. Shaking her head Gold looked the large rock and the surrounding debris over and made a few calculations in her head, she was somewhat familiar with the dangers of underground collapses. “We might still be able to dig him out, though it will be risky,” She kept to herself just how much guess work had gone into her calculations. Snakebite looked questioning over at Gut Feeling who nodded back in agreement. “We really don’t have any other options… Alright, let’s try.” Snakebite nodded. Paying close attention to her leg Gold lay down on the floor and began picking at the debris. Spiller shifted a little as Snakebite spoke to him in the subterranean tongue, Gold didn’t know it but his tone sounded gentle and reassuring. While the large rock on Spiller was pinning him, it was also being held up by the surrounding rubble, less it would have already crushed him. The problem with moving it was not just its weight, but also dislodging it from the stones that held it. This meant however that if she was careful Gold might be able to dig the rubble out from under Spiller and he would be able to crawl out safely. Gold worked for several minutes, her hoof softly touching the wall of rubble that held up the deadly rock feeling it’s stability to assure herself she wasn’t destabilizing it. However, as she pulled a hoofful of rubble loose from under Spiller her reassurances proved false. A sudden crack caused Gold to instantly withdraw her hoof, her speed saving another leg from being broken as the rubble ground, rumbled and fell. Gold watched sickeningly as the massive stone dislodged itself from its cradle and slumped down on Spiller whose muffled cry was suddenly cut short. Gold gasped, her hoof shooting to her muzzle, “Iomedae no!” Snakebite and Gut Feeling didn’t freeze, however, the pair rushing past Gold to opposite sides of the rock. Ducking down and bracing their shoulders as far down the undersides of the rock as they could. Then they heaved with effort and lifted the stone up off their friend. Gold watched as the rest of the mucus covered green-yellow pony came into sight. He was laying still on his side shallow cuts from the rough rocks covered his body. The sight of the furless mongrel, who had neither mane nor tail, snapped Gold out of her shock. She stumbled to her hooves, her magic reaching back into her saddlebags to seize hold of one of her healing potions. With careful hooves, she eased Spiller’s head up and poured the potion down his throat. There was a crash as Snakebite and Gut Feeling dropped the rock. Spiller coughed and sputtered when the healing potion reached his throat, but still, he swallowed and the cuts on his side sealed shut. With a deep gulp of air Spiller pushed Gold back and shot up to a sitting position. Gold backed off as the other two mongrel pony’s rushed forward to their friend. Gut Feeling nuzzled him silently, not minding the mucus that covered them both soon enough. Spiller spoke in their tongue and sounded a little embarrassed as Snakebite spoke with a wide smile on his face. “I’m sorry,” Gold eventually broke in as the trio’s excitement seemed to ebb, “I almost killed your friend.” Spiller looked at Gold curiously, he didn’t seem to understand the common tongue. Snakebite said something to him then moved to place a reassuring hoof on Gold’s withers. “If you had not come along we would have to try the same and your healing potion saved Spiller’s life, so we’re in your debt. We’ll take you back with us to Ponyville. I’m sure Mayor Mare will want to reward you for saving Spiller’s life.” Gold blushed a little under the praise, but her protests of modesty were interrupted as Twilight and Cranky finally made their way down to her. Twilight was instantly a flurry of questions about this Ponyville, its history, and ponies. Cranky in the meantime seemed to be using all of his willpower not to grimace or comment on the sight of the mongrel ponies now that he was seeing them up close. With Twilight occupying Snakebite with her questions, there was little choice but to follow as he insisted they get moving and lead them down another tunnel. With a lot of gentle words from Gold and a snap from Cranky, Twilight’s questioning of their escorts wrapped up after about forty minutes. As her questions came to a close Twilight bemoaned the fact that she couldn’t write down all she had learned. From the way, Twilight fiddled with her saddlebags Gold guessed the other unicorn had been thinking of her lack of quill and parchment. However, Twilight swiftly grew quiet and depressed, remembering that she would never write again with her damaged eyes. Gold moved next to her new friend and with a light touch to let Twilight know she was there and assured Twilight that she would be happy to take down her notes for her. Twilight gave her a grateful smile but assured her that once they got back to her library her ‘Number one assistant’ would give her all the help she needed. When the group neared the mouth of a cavern the three mongrel ponies stopped them. Snakebite turned to them with a serious expression and spoke in a hushed tone. “We don’t pass through this cave very often anymore, a deadly fungal creature we call a Spore-cougher has taken it as its den. With the other tunnels blocked by the collapse, we don’t have a choice. We might be fortunate and it will be out hunting, otherwise, I think the six of us will be able to handle it.” The lizard corner of his mouth turned up in a grin which Gold returned taking up her bow in her magic. The tunnel opened into a circular cavern, roughly forty feet in diameter. Thick sheets of fungus grew in the cave, and several tunnels branch off. All of these save one in the north wall lead downward. What appears to be two dead bodies lay on the ground in the middle of the cave, next to a strange heap of ropy green fungus. When Gold’s eyes fell on the pair of dead ponies she gave a muffled gasp and hurried as fast as her injured leg would allow towards them. Once closer Gold saw that it was as she feared, the pair of ponies were dressed as Iomedain crusaders. Gold moved to check the pair, but they were definitely dead, most likely having died in battle against the spore-cougher. The mongrel ponies were calmly sliding blades deep into the unmoving mass assuring themselves it was dead. From the blades of the crusaders’ glaives hung the same ropy green fungus that comprised the body of the dead spore-cougher. Gold did a double take, glaives and the spiked horseshoes the dead unicorns wore were not the standard weapons of followers of Iomedae. “These poor bastards, must have gotten trapped down here too eh?” Cranky commented offhandedly as he and Twilight stepped up behind Gold who had begun searching the dead ponies. One carried a healing potion, the other a scroll. Gold cared little for these things, but when she turned up a small symbol of a bull’s head made of brass with red gemstones for eyes she paused and stared down at it. Gold knew she knew it from somewhere but couldn’t place her hoof on what it was. “Iron Will’s unholy symbol, what was he doing with that?” With a start of shock Gold turned on the donkey holding up the bull’s head symbol in her hoof, “Iron Will’s symbol are you sure.” “Of course I’m sure, the red eyes are a dead giveaway,” Cranky snapped back then looked a little embarrassed at his outburst. Before he could manage to mutter an apology Twilight cut in excitedly, “They’re Templars of the Ivory Labyrinth. Oh, I’ve heard rumors of them infiltrating mercenary groups, but this better proof than I could have ever hoped to find. We should take them back to be identified by their supposed church.” And, she thought, they can help prove her theories. “We’re not lugging a pair of corpses anywhere.” Cranky quickly shot down the notion much to Twilight’s disappointment. Gold didn’t really hear them, a rush of emotions came over her from disgust and anger to eventually fear. The thought of treacherous ponies like these infiltrating the Eagle Watch, acting as Greenery’s ally, even fighting alongside her waiting for the right moment to maximize the effects of his betrayal. Gold shivered at the thought and pained to be with Greenery again. “What are you doing?” Twilight’s question snapped Gold out of her thoughts, she turned back to her friends to see the old donkey pulling the fine chain barding from the dead ponies. “This barding’s too good to leave here to rust on these bastards’ corpses,” With a firm tug he forced the barding over the dead unicorn’s head his horn scraping in what would have been a painful way had he still been alive. A second yank pulled the barding down off the pony’s forelegs. Huffing with the effort Cranky held the armor in his mouth and looked it over checking for damaged. Finding none he tossed it over his back and moved to the second pony. “Maybe we can use it.” “We should hurry, Ponyville is close and I don’t want to wait for these unicorns’ friends to come looking for them.” Snakebite urged looking to the multiple tunnels out of the cavern seeming not at all confused about which one to take. “Have you seen other ponies like this down here?” Gold asked as Cranky pulled the armor free from the second unicorn. Snakebite seemed a little hesitant to answer but eventually nodded, “Yes, but I think you should hold your questions for now. Mayor Mare will be able to explain everything.” Chapter 10“We should attack now without delay!” Greenery demanded sharply peering out at the pair of ponies standing at a makeshift altar in the middle of the street. The cultists, one an earth pony the other a unicorn, wore chain barding, horned helmets, and spiked horseshoes. The unicorn held a glaive in his magic while the earth pony clutched a dagger in her hooves. They stood over a young earth pony mare her eyes so wide with fright. Frozen with fear she couldn’t manage to even cry or beg. “Wait! If we do that then they might just kill the filly and run.” Striker countered grabbing Greenery who let him hold her back. They had caught up to the cultists quickly thanks to Striker quickly scout the surrounding streets from the air. But the cultists were smart or brazen enough to commit their vile rituals in as open a space as possible, and that meant the pair couldn’t get any closer without being seen. “Well, what do you think we should do? We can’t just stand here and watch!” Greenery shot back shifting anxiously in place unable to stand still her eyes locked on the cultists and the filly. “Let me get above them,” Really, it was only Greenery who couldn’t get any closer. Striker held up a hoof and his hoof blades snapped forward. “I’ll drop down and take out the earth pony, then you can attack the unicorn. With me right there and you coming at him he’ll forget about the filly and run.” “No! We can’t let him get away.” Greenery shook her head and glared at the pair. “They’ve already signed their death warrants.” A downcast look spread across Striker’s face as he watched Greenery’s eyes fill with hatred, but he nodded quietly and took to the air. Greenery continued to watch waiting for Striker to reappear, taking the opportunity to load her crossbow. Thinking she might as well ready it, weighed down by her armor she wouldn’t be able to rush across to the unicorn before he could run or attack, but a lucky shot of her crossbow might drop him before he even had a chance to act. Watching the pair her thoughts went back to Big Macintosh, his betrayal, their battle and how he had escaped her. She wouldn’t let that happen again, no more cultists would escape justice. Greenery watched and waited for several long seconds as the cultists neared the end of their ritual. The earth pony raised the dagger ready to strike and still there was no sign of Striker. Glancing up for a moment Greenery didn’t see his black and white form moving through the air, where was he? Greenery didn’t have time to think about it, the earth pony had readied himself to plunge the dagger down into the filly. Greenery in a single swift action stepped out of hiding and fired. The bolt sang through the air and stabbed into the earth pony’s left shoulder. She gave a short shrill scream of pain as the force of the heavy bolt threw her back knocking her to the ground. Greenery tossed the now useless crossbow aside and charged across the street drawing her longsword, her armored hooves clanking with every galloping step as she tried to closed the distance between her and the unicorn cultist. Opposed to Striker’s prediction the unicorn didn’t give a second thought to the filly and raced to meet Greenery’s charge. The features of his face twisted into a mad grin, he seemed excited for a fight rather than enduring a long boring ritual. He let his glaive screech and spark against the stone street before slashing it across at Greenery. Greenery adjusted her charge slightly and accepted the blow across her chest, the blade scraped harmlessly across her golden armor. She slapped the weapon out of the air with her blade and galloped over it. Swinging out she slammed her sword across the unicorn’s chest. She had no better luck penetrating her opponent’s barding, but the force of her blow was much greater than the cultist’s and the flexible armor did far less to protect him. He gasped in pain and staggered back from Greenery, his horn starting to glow as he called upon his vile master for aid. Greenery was about to close the distance between them and finish the stallion when a savage neighing and the sound of hooves clopping against the cobblestone street caused Greenery to look up and an instant later she jumped back. The earth pony mare came down on the spot Greenery had been standing, her spiked horseshoes leading her attack and scraped loudly against the cobblestone street. Her barding was still a little stained with blood but the bolt that had pierced her shoulder was gone, yanked out undoubtedly when the mare had, as the unicorn was now, called upon her vile master to heal her wound. With a growl, Greenery cut diagonally across the mare’s exposed neck as the cultist scrabbled to regain the footing she had lost in the failed attack. There was a spray of blood and the cultist let out a gurgled cry, stumbled back and clutched at the wide wound that ran from her ear to the middle of her throat. It did little to stem the torrent of blood that poured forth and fell to the cobblestones with an audible splash. She managed to give Greenery a hateful glare before collapsing to the ground. “Die!” The unicorn cried seizing his glaive in his magic and launched it at Greenery’s side. Greenery rushed forward, trusting her armor to do its job. Turning her head to one side she thrust her sword straight at the stallion’s chest. The glaive hit her armored flanks and bounced off, the magical aura that had held it suddenly vanished and the weapon fall to the ground bouncing and clanking against the stones until it finally fell still. The stallion stared wide-eyed at Greenery struggling to breathe as she withdrew her sword from his chest. The rings of his chain barding had failed to hold back the piercing tip of her sword. The moment Greenery had withdrawn the blade the stallion collapsed to the ground dead. Greenery didn’t waste another second on the cultists, she rushed immediately up to the young filly. The filly sat hunched over on the street too frightened to even run despite the cultists having abandoned her. Moving next to her Greenery reached a hoof out to the filly and muttered through the grip of her sword, “Are you all right?” The filly looked up and her pupils shrank to pinpricks as they met the slitted cat’s eyes in the blood splattered face of the giant armored pony standing over her; a bloody sword clutched between fanged teeth. Were the filly’s courage had failed to move her, terror succeeded. The filly screamed and scrambled to her hooves, her eyes filling with tears as she made a mad blind dash away from the blood-soaked pony. “Wait!” Greenery called, dropping the sword from her mouth as she reached an armored hoof out towards the terrified filly. The filly looked back, but seeing that the bloody armored pony was reached out to catch her ran even harder in the opposite direction clenching her eyes tightly shut. The sound of whooshing air came to the filly’s ears a moment before a pair of gentle but firm hooves clasped her shoulders stopping her in her tracks. “Whoa there filly,” A gentle voice cooed down at her. She opened her eyes letting the accumulated tears drain out and looked up into the reassuring face and gentle blue eyes of Striker’s handsome face. She stared transfixed for a moment then tears came back to her eyes and she buried her face into his chest and hugged him tightly. “It’s ok you’re safe now,” he cooed gently. “We have to run before the bloody knight gets me.” The filly whimpered, it was loud enough to reach Greenery’s ears. Her face and ears drooped as her eyes fell to the blood coating her sword and splashed across her armor. She didn’t look up to see Striker’s sad apologetic eyes watching her as she scooped up her sword in a hoof and turned away from him and the filly. She pulled out a rag and began wiping away the blood. Striker looked down at the filly again, forced the gentle smile back onto his face, and wiped away her tears with a hoof. “Oh, sweetie there’s nothing to be afraid of. That’s Green Garden over there, she’s a great paladin of Iomedae. She saved you from those bad ponies, she saved your parents to that’s how we knew they had you.” “Really, my mommy and daddy are alright?” Striker nodded and added with a grin, “Because of Greenery.” The little filly joy deflated a little as she looked back at Greenery who was wiping the blood from her sword. She looked nervously back at Striker again, “But she so big and scary.” “Well, she’s big so she can protect everyone and beat up the bad ponies that’s why she’s scary to them.” Striker gave the filly a playfully suspicious look, “You’re not a bad pony are you?” The filly eyes grew wide with alarm and she furiously shook her head ‘No’. The smile came back to Striker’s face, “Then you have nothing to worry about, come on let’s get you back to your parents.” The filly nodded eagerly at that, they stood and started towards Greenery. Despite Striker’s reassurances, the filly stuck close to his side as they approached the draconic mare who slipped her cleaned blade back into its sheath. She looked back at them the thin lines of splashed blood had already dried to her fur and armor and a wipe of the dry rag did little to clean them away. “I’m sorry I never ate my alfalfa!” The filly squeaked when Greenery’s cat’s eyes fell on her again and she dashed behind Striker. A look of confusing rather than hurt came over Greenery face at the declaration, and Striker just offered her a confused shrug when she looked to him for an explanation. “Mommy! Daddy!” The filly cried out the moment her parents came into view, emerging from the ruins of a building when Greenery had softly called the all clear. The filly was being far too loud of course, there was a chance her shouts would attract unwanted attention to them, but no one chastised her. Her parents called back nearly as loudly as they and the filly rushed towards one another. Mother and filly met in a tight hug and father wrapped his forelegs around them both, all were in tears. “We should get back to Defender’s Heart immediately,” Greenery said to Striker and started for the family, but Striker held her back with a hoof. “Give them a minute,” He advised gently when she turned to face him. He looked over her blood-smeared face and armor adding, “We should probably get you cleaned up first.” Striker took a neatly folded handkerchief from the front pocket of his long black jacket, brought it to his lips, and whispered, “Warm and damp.” Then he reached out and gently wiped it across Greenery’s cheek, the handkerchief was a little damp and warm. She found it and Striker’s gentle strokes to be soothing and it took a moment for her to become embarrassed that she was having her face cleaned like a foal. “I-I can do that myself,” She said a blush coming to her face. Striker gave her an incredulous grin, “I doubt you have a mirror tucked under that armor and my handkerchief isn’t some towel you can just scrub roughly across your face.” He gave her a soft imploring look, “So let me do it alright. You must have done a real number on those cultists to get so filthy.” “What happened to you?” Greenery asked suddenly reminded her lone battle against the cultists. “I nearly let them kill the filly waiting for you to act.” Striker’s hoof paused mid stroke across Greenery’s cheek for a moment but continued as he spoke. “Sorry, there was a third cultist, a pegasus. He caught sight of me lurking around in the air and attacked. I thought I could handle him quickly, but… he put up a tough fight.” “You’re not hurt are you,” Greenery asked looking the pegasus over for any sign of injury, she hadn’t seen any. “No, I’m too fast.” “Lucky is more like it; you should put on some barding before your luck runs out.” Greenery shot back critically, her eyes running over the thin material of his long coat. “It would just slow me down,” Striker argued with a shrug and wiped the last of the blood from Greenery’s face. He paused and examined the lines and curves of her face for several seconds with the thin guise of searching for more blood. He knew he shouldn’t, but he never had any trouble ignoring what he should do in favor of what he wanted to do, and he wanted to commit every feature of Greenery face to his memory while he could. He stopped only when a blush came over Greenery’s face. Greenery looked like she wanted to say something, but Striker just moved his handkerchief down to the blood smears on her armor and began wiping them away as if nothing had happened, which nothing had. “I don’t how you manage to defend yourself in this bulky suit of barding.” “Y-you have to trust it to protect you, not be afraid to let ponies land hits that the barding will shield you from.” Greenery explained shaking the thoughts of those soft piercing blue eyes admiring her from her mind. “Still I can’t wait to get you out of it,” Striker smiled as he wiped the last of the blood away. He looked Greenery up and down and admired his work, “There my lady’s-” Suddenly Greenery’s hoof came up and punched Striker in the shoulder, he gave a little cry of pain and looked up to see the flushed face of Greenery who was trying to glare at him through sheer embarrassment. Striker tried to give her the look of an innocent stallion wrongfully accused but is was ruined by a grin he couldn’t manage to suppress. “Ow, what? I didn’t mean it like that.” Greenery pointed an accusatory hoof at him, but before she could say anything the sound of hoof steps drew both ponies attention to the approach of the ponies they had rescued, a mare with her filly clutching tightly to her side in the lead. “Sorry to interrupt, but you said, Lady Greenery, you’d take us some place safe…” The mare trailed off not seeming to want to sound demanding of their savior. “Of course I’ll take you there immediately,” Greenery promised with a reassuring smile, glad to see the filly seemed less afraid of her now. “Follow me.” “Until the end.” Striker promised in turn. Chapter 11The trek through the last tunnel was the shortest Gold and the others had experienced in their time under Manehattan, but it felt almost as long as their first. A heavy silence hung in the air since the discovery of the dead cultist who had been masquerading as crusaders. It was easy enough to look at Cranky to see he didn’t care about such things, but his dislike of the mongrel ponies had caused much of his haughty attitude to return. Twilight had been more excited but the grave suggestion from Snakebite that they should hold their questions for the mayor left the unicorn shaking with nervous energy. Gold couldn’t stop worrying about Greenery. Finally, the tunnel ended in a circular cavern maybe twenty feet across. Four mongrel ponies stood before a large stone door. The guards glared uncomfortably through Gold’s light for a moment as she and the others entered the cavern. That wasn’t surprising as mongrel ponies had a kind of thermal sensitive vision that allowed them to see clearly without the slightest source of light. Greenery had the same ability thanks to the blood her draconic father. One of the guards call out in their subterranean tongue, Snakebite answered with a bit of humor in his tone and trotted up to meet the guard. The guard was a stallion who at first Gold though was carved out of wood. His brown fur was covered in swirling patterns like the rings of wood. Long thick green vines grew in place of a mane and a large rose thorn grew out of his forehead possibly marking the unicorn heritage of his family. His eyes were indescribable, with large black irises that were the size of post pony’s pupils, with chemical rainbows bubbling around it, no whites to be seen at all. A long thick vine took the place of a tail ending in a wide wildly bladed leaf. Snakebite turned back to Gold and gestured her forward with a nod of his head. Gold slowly hobbled forward Twilight remaining at her side as Gold quickly whispered a description of the mongrel ponies and the large door they had come to. Glancing back Gold saw that Cranky was still standing at the entrance of the cavern, a distasteful frown across his face. Gold gave him a scolding look and gestured for him to follow. With a groan, Cranky did so staying several feet behind the unicorns. Spiller and Gut Feeling moved past them to mingle with the three other mongrel pony guards. “Leafie this is Gold Guard, Twilight Sparkle, and the donkey behind them is Cranky Doodle.” Snakebite introduced the trio, Gold and Twilight giving a polite hello while Cranky just snorted. Gold frowned at him but the mongrel stallions didn’t seem at all offended by him. “My friends this is Leafie Breeze.” “Charmed ladies,” Leafie smiled and gave them a small bow. His eyes were even more amazing up close and Gold found herself getting lost staring into them as if grasped by a sudden need to pick out each color. “It’s a pleasure to meet any pi-” Twilight caught herself and with a start, corrected herself a little too loudly. “PONY, um, ponies who are decedents of the first crusaders. I only wish I could still see you and your community myself.” Leafie chuckled at her outburst but answered apologetically, “I’m sorry you can’t as well. Your friend seems far too distracted to be of much help either.” Leafie commented turning his unusual eyes and attention fully on Gold. Gold blushed hotly and stammered, “S-sorry I didn’t mean to stare. You’re umm, very unique.” Snakebite snickered causing Gold’s blush to deepen, “Even surface mares can’t help themselves around you Leafie.” Leafie gave a slight grin of pleasure as Gold turned hotly on Snakebite fixing him with a glare that lost much of its sting as her face remained red with embarrassment. “Don’t be embarrassed Leafie’s the handsomest of us mongrels, he’s used to being stared at.” “That’s enough Snakebite, leave the poor mare alone.” Leafie chastised gently. “Given the things we’ve heard from you and others we don’t have time for foolish teasing. Get those doors open, these honored guests are more than welcome in our glorious Ponyville.” Leafie commanded turning back to the other guards who rushed to push open the large stone doors. Spiller and Gut Feeling hurried through first calling something to Snakebite in their own tongue. Snakebite explained that they had gone to report in to the captain of the guard. As Gold and the others followed Snakebite into Ponyville Leafie flashed Gold a smile. “It’s a rare pleasure to get to meet someone even more beautiful than myself.” Gold blushed hotly again and not knowing exactly how else to respond hurried after Snakebite, nearly leaving Twilight behind as she did. Leafie eyes followed her for a moment before an angry snort drew his attention down to the donkey standing in front of him fixing him with an ugly glare. “Back off colt, she’s a married mare.” Cranky spat warningly and without awaiting a response continued after his companions. He left the dazed mongrel pony behind his ear buzzing with the barely stifled laughter of his fellow guards. Ponyville was quite a sight to behold. A small, dark lake rippled in the center of the two-hundred-foot-wide cavern, the walls and ceiling aglow with thick sheets of luminescent fungi. In the center of the lake, over two dozen low stone buildings clustered on a rocky one-hundred-foot-wide island. Lights glowed in the windows of the buildings, giving the settlement an almost welcoming look. Rafts made of mismatched planks of timber bob along the length of a crooked pier at the lake’s closest shore. Gold looked out breathlessly across the lake for a moment, catching sight of Spiller and Gut Feeling on their own raft. Gold’s curious spirit pulled her to explore the wonderfully strange new place, but Snakebite ushered them quickly onto a raft. Gold was forced to lay for the sake of her injured leg. Cranky didn’t fair much better looking greener by the second as he sat off to one side staring fixedly down at his hooves, and tipsily scrambling off the raft as soon as it touched the shore. Twilight didn’t seem affected at all and sat simply because it was easier than standing on the teetering raft. Once on shore, Snakebite lead them through the stone carved hamlet. Mongrel ponies of all shapes and sizes whispered in hushed tones as they passed through the streets and up to the largest building atop the island’s low central peak. Upon reaching it Snakebite rapped his hoof on the finely crafted wooden front door and waited. There was only a moment of silence before the door was opened. The elderly mare on the other side was almost a completely normal pony, with a tan coat and nicely kept flowing gray mane and tail. An elaborate green bow held up a white color around her neck. Her face, however, was rather like that of a rat, with long whiskers protruding from her muzzle, rows of tiny sharp teeth, and tiny rounded ears. Her one blue eye was soft and gentle not betraying a hint of surprise at the sight of three surface dwellers on her doorstep, the other was a cloudy blank white orb. “How wonderful Snakebite, you’ve brought guests from the surface to our fair town.” She said giving the three each a warm smile that they couldn’t help feel was a little sinister given how it displayed her sharp rodent teeth. “Please come inside and tell me how this came to be.” She let them inside and lead them to a large table with more than enough cushions for them all to sit comfortably around the table and still leave an unoccupied cushion between each of them, though Twilight chose to sit right next to Gold anyway. “We very much appreciate your hospitality Ivory Scroll.” Twilight gave a nod of her head in thanks, as usual not quite able to fix her look directly at the other pony. Gold quickly chimed in her own gratitude and Cranky managed a somewhat appreciative grunt. Snakebite spoke first explaining what had happened at the outpost, how Gold had helped them, the discovery of the dead spore cougher and the dead cultists. After that Ivory Scroll turned her questions on Gold, she and the others explained about the demon’s attack and their journey through the tunnels. As she spoke Gold could have sworn she saw the mayor’s good eye every so quickly dip down from her face before snapping back as if reprimanded for wandering. By the end of Gold’s explanation, the mayor’s face had lined with worry, there was a moment of silence before the mayor spoke. “My kind and I may be outcasts and freaks in the eyes of uplanders like you.” The mayor paused a moment and looked to Cranky all eyes briefly following hers as Cranky who continued to frown neutrally at the rat-faced mayor. “But our ancestors helped drive back the demons in the first crusade and we want the demons defeated as much as anyone on the surface does.” After another short unchallenged pause, the mayor looked back to Gold, “If you are willing to take this message back to the ponies on the surface: The mongrels will stand with the inhabitants of Manehattan to defend the city.” “Of course I’m willing,” Gold answered quickly as if a second’s hesitation would somehow lose her the opportunity. “You have my word your message will reach the surface.” Unexpectedly, rather than relief, a look of uncertainty came over the mayor’s face. “I’m afraid I must warn you that great danger still lies ahead, the tunnel that leads to the surface is guarded by a group of mongrels that have traitorously turned against the will of our ancestors and have for some time consorted with the demonic cultists. We’ve ignored them until now, but they cannot be allowed to act against the crusades any longer. You’ll have to kill them to reach the surface.” A sudden scoff erupted from Cranky and he glared accusing across at the mayor. “So that’s what you’re after humph. You don’t like the taste of killing your own, you’d rather send a pair of crippled mares and an old donkey to do your dirty work for you.” “Cranky!” Gold shouted angrily turning fiercely on the donkey. “Shut up kid you’re too headstrong to know what’s good for you.” Cranky met her glare with one of his own, heavy with the weight of age and imperial experience. It didn’t cause Gold to back down but held her in check. Twilight face lined with concern as she looking vaguely in their direction, but remained silent. Cranky turned his glare back on the mayor, “Send you own ponies to deal with them.” Ivory Scroll maintained a calm neutral expression through her one good eye did flash with displeasure at Cranky’s words. “My ponies are spread thin throughout the tunnels and those here must venture out and call them all back so we can be an effective force against the demons. I cannot offer you the aid of my ponies, but I have an assortment of healing and restorative potions which I can offer to aid you.” “That’s not even good enough to be called a platitude.” Cranky scoffed. The mayor let out a defeated sigh, “You are welcome to remain in Ponyville until we are able to provide you with an escort to the surface. However, I’m afraid there is no telling how long that will take, we have no way of knowing which tunnels have been blocked by the tremors.” “I’m not going to wait,” Gold cut in before Cranky could say anything and no glare of Cranky’s could silence her now as her mind filled with thoughts of Greenery. “Cranky and Twilight can wait here if they like, but I’m getting back to the surface now even if it’s by myself.” She shot Cranky a fierce glance showing that there would be no arguing on this pony. Cranky’s face screwed up in rage and he seethed with anger but he didn’t say anything, it was Twilight that spoke instead. “As much as I would love to stay and learn all I could about Ponyville and its inhabitants I can’t let you go alone Gold. I don’t know how much help I’ll be but I’m with you, besides I need to get back to my number one assistant.” She finished with a reassuring smile. “Thank you, I can’t tell you how much your trust means to my ponies and I. But please you have gone through a great deal already, please remain here to rest at least one slumber before you go. I have rooms aplenty for all of you.” Ivory Scroll said gently keeping her eye on Gold and Twilight not daring to look at the seething Cranky. “Snakebite will you please show Twilight and Cranky to their room, I will take Gold to hers in time if you will speak to me privately for a few moments Gold.” “Of course,” Gold nodded. Snakebite nodded and stood moving to Twilight’s side assuring her of his presence with a word and starting towards the stairs with her in tow. It seemed that in the tiny hamlet even an average guard like Snakebite knew the mayor’s house as well as any member of her family. Cranky gave both the mayor and Gold a last hateful glare and snort before moving to follow Snakebite. Gold waited until she could no longer hear the others hooves on the stairs, then assured they had gone she spoke. “I’m sorry about Cranky, he’s not a bad donkey, he’s just… he doesn’t trust anyone easily.” Gold attempted to explain her companion’s behavior but the mayor just waved off the apology. “He most definitely doesn’t favor the way my ponies look, but his objections were not those of a bigot. His concern was only for the safety of you and Twilight, I can respect a donkey like him. The place I’m sending you to could very well claim your lives. I want my ponies to join the fight as soon as we can and so I have to trust ponies like you who were strong and resourceful enough to make it this far are my best hope to get my message to the surface.” As if hearing them talking about him Cranky suddenly appeared back at the bottom of the stairs. However, he didn’t give the mares as single look as he stormed past them and out the front door as if he were welcome to come and go as he pleased. A moment after Cranky had departed Snakebite rushed after the donkey out explaining in a rush of words that he’d taken a single look at his room and left. Gold rolled her eyes and shook her head. Chapter 12Greenery lead them through the streets following Striker’s advice, not the same route up that she and the other paladins had previously gone down. Greenery gave a sigh of relief when she spotted sturdy stone walls between the surrounding buildings. She nudged Striker and gestured to it before softly calling back to the survivors, “We’re almost there.” Striker nodded at the sight of the building and turned back the way they came. “If you’ll excuse me milady, I left something of value behind during our last encounter. Now that I’m sure that you’ll be safe I’m going to go get it quickly.” “What? You can’t go back by yourself, it’s too dangerous.” Greenery gave him a look of utter alarm as if he’d just told her he was going to bind his wings and jump off a cliff. The other’s paused looking worriedly at the pair. “What could be that important?” “Oh you probably wouldn’t find it to be so important, but I’m afraid I can’t abide by waste.” Striker said shaking his head as if to wave off the importance of it, but flashed her a smile as if delighting in her worry for him. “Just leave it, it can’t be worth getting killed for,” Greenery growled intimidating the other survivors rather than Striker who just smiled and flared his wings. “Don’t worry about me, I’ll be quick and quiet.” And as if to emphasize this Striker took the air without a sound and in a moment disappeared behind a nearby building. Greenery watched him go, the protest on her lips was wasted as he disappeared. Short of shouting and alerting everything for blocks where they were, there was nothing she could do. She cursed something like ‘feather-brain’ under her breath and turned back toward Defender’s Heart giving the survivors a sharp, “Let’s go.” The survivors followed her without a word. Greenery’s naturally intimidating features were accented by her frustration towards Striker, prompting them to give her a little more space than before. Soon Defender’s Heart came completely into view. It was a large squat stone structure that looked as solidly built as any bunker or keep designed to hold back an invading army, which it originally had been. As if to testify its solid nature, the building had gone undamaged even as a large crescent moon shaped fissure had split open within a few feet of its western face and continued to arch up several blocks until it almost reached the city wall. The moat-like protection this fissure loaned to the inn was one reason the Eagle Watch and so many others had taken it up as a haven. Greenery’s approach was suddenly halted when a crossbow bolt cut down across her path startling her. She looked up the see a pegasus mare with a lavender blue coat and a blond mane and tail flying above her a freshly reloaded crossbow pointed down at here. “Halt and drop your weapons!” Greenery glared up at the pegasus, but before she could say anything another voice cried out, “Cloudkicker lower your crossbow that’s the commander you idiot.” Greenery looked down to see an earth pony mare with a golden coat and orange mane come galloping towards them. She was dressed in barding like Greenery’s and glaring up at the pegasus while a second earth pony mare followed behind her. This mare had a cream-colored coat under dark gray barding, a rose-colored mane, and cold critical green eyes. “It doesn’t matter who it looks like, everyone must give the password. Those were your commander’s order were they not?” Carrot Top glared back at the other pony but before she could say anything Greenery answered, “Silverstrong.” The rose maned pony nodded at that and gave Greenery a salute. “Welcome back to Defender’s Heart Commander Green Garden. I am Roseluck, Armiger First Class of the Hellknight order of the Wall.” Greenery saluted Roseluck in turn, but before she could thank the mare the pegasus cried out in protest her voice shaking. “How do we know it’s her, it could be a trick.” Three glaring sets of eyes turned to her in answer, but it was only Greenery’s fierce cat-like eyes met Cloudkicker’s directly. “You come down here now!” Greenery ordered curtly and without thinking why the pegasus slowly descended until she was standing in front of Greenery. Greenery stepped forward closing the distance between them and looming over the much smaller mare. “Cloudkicker you’re grounded until I say differently. Flying around like that, are you trying to attract trouble?” “Y-you can’t do that.” “I just did,” Greenery snapped back cutting her off and pointed back to the survivors, “Now get these pony’s someplace safe to rest. Send two of my knights out here to replace you.” Shivering under the draconic glare Cloudkicker didn’t argue any further hurrying past Greenery to the group of survivor and lead them inside muttering as she passed, “Lighting Dust will hear about this.” “Damn right she will, from me!” Greenery snapped and marched into the building. Just inside the doors two more of her knights stood guard on either side of the entrance. Their face lit up with excitement and relief at the sight of the commander only to fall back into muted seriousness at the fierce look on her face. They saluted Greenery and welcomed her back, she returned their greeting barely breaking stride. The entrance was empty save for the pair of guards and a scruffy looking brown earth pony with a sun-bleached mane, but as soon as she stepped into the common room the full weight of the inn’s burden hit her. It had been packed with survivors when she had left just a few hours ago, now there was hardly room enough to place a hood as she slowly moved across to the counter where the inn’s keeper limped back and forth his eyes constantly scanning the crowd. The faces of ponies turned to look up at her as she passed, some distant as if still witnessing whatever horrors they had seen on the streets. Some were angry both at the demons and crusaders like her who had failed to keep them safe. In a select few there were sparks of hope and relief upon seeing her return, but all had an undercurrent of fear running through them. “Welcome back Commander,” Donut Joe gave Greenery a worn smile bracing himself on the counter with the stump of his left foreleg and saluting Greener with his intact right. “It’s good to be back Joe,” Greenery saluted him back. The cream colored and brown maned unicorn wasn’t a crusader anymore, but he always would be in her eyes. It didn’t matter that he’d retired when he’d lost his leg. Joe was almost as big as her, something very unusual for a unicorn, and she wished she could have fought with him at least once. “I see the Wonderbolts and Hellknights have arrived, I didn’t hear about Lightning getting promoted beyond knighthood. Any of the other crusader orders arrive I’d hate to think we’d end up taking orders from those heartless bastards.” Greenery gave a look as if she’d stepped into something foul. The Hellknights were fierce crusaders, but their fury could just as easily be turned on a starving thief as a demon. Joe shook his head, “Nope she’s still just a knight and those Hellknights don’t have anyone better leading them.” Greenery breathed a sigh of relief at that. “We’ve had just about every order you could name get here, Everbrights, Flaming Lance, Sunrise Swords, Witch Hunters and members of the city guard. But no more than a few of each and nothing better than a knight leading any of them. This is still your show Commander, once you buck them all into line, they all have been arguing over who’s in charge since they got here.” “What happened to Bon Bon,” Greenery asked worried that something had happened to the knight she’d left in charge. Joe snuffed her worry with a little shake of his head, “Nothing, she’s in there fighting with the rest of them over who’s in charge.” Joe gestured to a door on the other side of the hall, one of the isolated dining rooms Joe normally rented out for private parties. Greenery looked at the door and it held her gaze for several seconds it as if it were a balor looming over her. The horrors of the besieged city outside and the hopelessness of the ponies around her fell to the fear of what lay beyond that door, to choose she would have taken the balor. “Go on Commander, someone’s going to have to straighten this mess out,” Joe said absently as he wiped down a mug in his magic. Suddenly the metal mug slammed down on the counter causing the pony, that had been trying to reach over it while she thought Joe was distracted, to jump and scurry away. Greenery thanked Joe and made her way towards the door, she was only halfway to it when she heard the first muffled yell. By the time she was reaching for the handle she could hear several voices speaking in a heated debate though the exact nature of what they were saying was lost to her. Pulling open the door all the voice suddenly fell silent and seven sets of eyes shot to her. As she stepped through and quickly shut the door behind her their eyes all lost the surprised look and filled with emotion. A couple were relieved, some looked annoyed while other simply rolled their eyes exasperatedly in their sockets. “Commander you’re back!” A cream-colored mare with a blue and pink striped mane called excitedly as she rushed around the table to greet Greenery. She wore the same golden barding as Greenery and her blue eyes sparkled with joy and relief. “Did you find Gold?” Greenery fought to keep her eyes from falling downcast and shook her head keeping her voice even and strong as she spoke. “No, and the others… didn’t make it.” Bon Bon gave a little gasp at that. her mouth quivering and her eyes growing a little moist before she forced the emotion down with less grace and practice than Greenery. “I’m sorry for your loss,” a gold coated unicorn mare with a red and blond striped mane said coldly. Her barding was had red edges that curled like flames. She turned back to the table and addressed the ponies at it, “This is why we need to go on the offensive we have to push back or none of us will survive. The demons aren’t going to leave use alone.” “You know we don’t have the numbers to do that Sunset,” Countered a pink unicorn with a violet and lavender streaked mane. Her barding was like Greenery’s except where hers were marked with the symbol of a sword within a sun. “We can arm the survivors Sparkler, with barding and weapons they can fight as well as any pony,” Sunset argued back. “There aren’t enough pegasi out there for use to take back air supremacy, it’s suicide to fight a ground battle when most demons can fly.” A turquoise pegasus with an amber and gold streaked mane argued with a slam of her hoof against the table. “Humph insisting that flying should be our only concern shows just how much of a feather brain you really are Lightning Dust.” A blueish gray earth pony with a silver and white striped mane said sticking his nose in the air, he wore shining silver barding that looked like it had never seen battle. “And we cannot arm pes- I mean such ponies who haven’t the discipline to act properly when so equipped.” “No Hoity! Our concern should be finding who among them are consorting with the demon. Yes! The demons did not accomplish victory without aid.” Countered an earth pony with a grayish blue coat and a pure white mane. She wore only a light chain barding under rich looking clothes. “You all can’t go using those civilians like fodder or accuse them without good reason,” An earth pony with a tan coat and brown mane capped with a black wide-brimmed hat cut in, glaring at both Sunset and Photo Finish. He wore simple plate barding emblazoned with a star over his chest. “Silverstar’s right.” Greenery cut in before the argument could escalate again. She stepped up to the table and fixed each of the speakers in turn with her piercing cat-like eyes, though none of them shied away like most ponies would and the majority glared back angrily. “We have to protect these ponies until help arrives, survival is our main concern.” “How am I not surprised that the Eagle Watch’s only concern is to dictate our concerns. The moral busybodies hard at work.” Sunset scoffed and shook her head. “Humph completely unnecessary the Everbright crusaders will keep ponies from their vices,” Hoity Toity stuck his nose in the air. “Correct! And we Witch Hunters are far better equipped to seek out hidden dangers among ponykind.” Photo added pointing rather dramatically at Greenery. Lightning dust scoffed as well but before she could say anything there was the sound of shifting and scraping metal silenced that table. The last pony present, who had yet to speak, leaned forward and rested an armored hoof on the table. This pony’s barding was like none of the others, it was dark almost black, and covered in wicked looking spikes. The armor also covered the pony completely, the design of his helmet looked like a devilish pony, only his cold blue eyes could be seen through the helm. The lack of wings or horn marked him as an earth pony one whose size equaled Greenery’s. When he spoke, it was low and it rumbled through his metal helmet. “The Manehattan emergency governance act gives authority to the senior highest ranking officer present. Like the rest of you, I swore an oath to uphold this rule of law when my order agreed to fight under Manehattan’s banner and within its walls. As such I, Crème Brulee of the Hellknight order of the Wall will follow Commander Green Garden accordingly.” Crème paused and offered a salute to Greenery just as his subordinate had which Greenery returned with a nod. Then the devilish pony helm and the cold blue eyes slowly swept across the table, “Will the rest of you not respect the law.” Sparkler and Silverstar eagerly offered Greenery a salute grinning satisfactorily as the others squirmed and seethed, glowering at Greenery rather than the Hellknight. Slowly they each nodded and saluted Greenery as well. Greenery saluted them all in return, but before she could say anything a bird-like whistling sounded behind her. As one they all turned to see Striker leaning coolly against the doorway. “Thought you all might be interested to know that there’s an army of demons and ponies on its way here.” Chapter 13“Shouldn’t you go after him?” Ivory Scroll asked tentatively as the muffled sounds of the donkey and mongrel pony retreating down the path were silenced by the shutting heavy front door. Gold shook her head, “No, I’ve been following that cranky donkey for hours. I can’t imagine he’ll be able to get into too much trouble out there and if he does, serves him right.” Gold couldn’t help but give a little grin at the thought of Cranky being the one receiving glares and muttered comments and the grin quickly spread to the mayor. Gold was right of course; the old donkey didn’t seem the type to get into any violent exchanges and if he did her ponies would just escort him back to the house. After a moment Ivory Scroll’s smile faded and she cleared her throat. “I wanted to ask you where you came across that brooch you’re wearing. It’s clearly one of our pieces and I’m sure you didn’t get it from my guards.” “Oh,” Gold's eyes shot a little wide, surprised at such a mundane question from the mayor. She looked down at the brooch depicting a bat perched on a mushroom and smiling she reached up and gave it a gentle touch of her hoof. “My good luck charm.” The mayor returned the smile, her eyes gentle but with a hint of sadness, and nodded. “Well, it kinda found me. I was exploring, trying to find a way out when we’d first woken up and I found a pile of garbage down one of the tunnels. Come to think of it, it might have been a campsite. I didn’t know about any of you living down here so I didn’t take it for a campsite. Anyway, I was trotting through and I kicked it by accident, that was the only reason I noticed it.” “I see,” The mayor nodded slowly a somewhat disappointed and yet relieved look on her face. A long moment of silence passed between them and just as Gold was about to say something the mayor explained. “It belonged to Swift Justice, my daughter. She and I had an argument about…” Ivory Scroll paused as if unable to remember the nature of the argument and eventually just shook her head. “It doesn’t matter now, but it caused her to leave. I was hoping you might have a bit of news for me about her, but it seems you did not cross paths as I had hoped.” “I-I ahh,” Gold stammered her mind scrabbling for something reassuring to tell the poor mother. “The tunnel we woke up in had collapsed but that doesn’t mean the other side wasn’t clear or that she was in any of the nearby tunnels, she might still be all right.” “It’s all right my dear,” The mayor assured Gold with a gentle pat on her hoof. “Swift… took her life into her own hooves and I’ll always be proud of her for that.” “You should have the brooch back,” Gold said her horn flaring to life and grasping the brooch in her magic, pulling it from her undershirt. “Oh no I can’t,” The mayor weakly refused, “It’s your good luck charm, I couldn’t take it from you and then send you into danger.” Gold shook her head, smiled and floated the brooch into Ivory Scroll’s hoof, “I can make my own luck.” Further protests died on the mayor’s tongue, her good eye filled with tears that streamed down her cheek as she sniffed and clutched the brooch’s face to her chest. Recovering she wiped away her tears and stood up from the table, “You still deserve something for returning it.” She moved from the table over to what appeared to be a large cabinet. Opening it she revealed a finely crafted suit of plate barding, under it was a weapon’s rack, the top slot was empty but below it was a short sword and below that a crossbow. Ivory Scroll picked up the short sword and turned back to Gold. “You’ll make better luck with this, to my ancestor it was merely a secondary weapon, but it is still a demon-slaying blade.” Ivory Scroll slid the sword from its scabbard, allowing the barely noticeable radiance of its naked enchanted edge to shine off the dark cold iron blade. Gold stared in awe at the blade for several seconds, but with a bite of her lip, she began to shake her head. Seeing that Gold was about to protest the mayor quickly closed the distance between them and added. “It’s a gift, one you cannot refuse without insulting all of Ponyville. All I ask is that you send at least one traitorous mongrel pony to their vile new masters with it.” Gold chewed her lip in uncertainty, but with the mayor giving her little choice she nodded and took the blade in her magic. “But what about you, I can’t leave you without a weapon.” Ivory Scroll smiled gently and her good eye traveled down to Gold’s side. Reaching down she took the grip of Gold’s sword in her mouth with a gentle tug withdrew it from her side. Holding it in her hooves Ivory Scroll looked over the mundane and not very well crafted sword as if it were a treasure. “This will do fine as a replacement.” Again, Gold went to protest and before she could the mayor silenced her, “Now that I have both the brooch and a new sword in exchange for that old thing I think I’ve taken advantage of you enough. Come on let’s get you to bed, tomorrow will not be an easy day for any of us.” Gold held her ground a moment and looked up at the mayor, her brown eyes shining with determination, “I promise you, Mayor, we’ll get to the surface and I’ll make those traitors pay for turning their backs on the crusades.” It was all she could offer to balance the exchange. “Thank you,” The mayor accepted and with a gentle nudge of her head prompted Gold to follow her this time. She led Gold upstairs at a somewhat slow pace not wishing to tax Gold’s broken leg any further. The mayor admitted that there was little they could do to fully repair the damage to the leg, but she would make sure the best healer in Ponyville would set it with a proper brace before she left. “Here this one will be your room, it’s right across from the one Twilight is resting in,” Ivory Scroll explained as they reaching the top of the stairs and stopped in front of a door standing adjacent to an identical twin. Ivory Scroll opened it up and gave a start of surprise to find Twilight laying on the bed by herself. Twilight’s ears shot up when the door opened and her blank bandaged wrapped face turned towards it. The mayor gave a start of surprise, “Oh I’m sorry dear! It’s just Gold and I. I’d thought Snakebite had put you in the other room, my mistake.” “Th-that’s fine, actually I was having trouble sleeping anyway, the room feels a little too… empty. You can stay a while if you want Gold.” Twilight went to rub the back of her head but when she touched the bandages that covered the burnt-out socks of her eyes she stopped, lowered her hoof and dipping her head down a little, her ears falling. Gold and Ivory Scroll exchanged a look, thankful the unicorn mage couldn’t see the sadness and pity on their faces. Gold looked back at Twilight and needlessly forced a smile onto her face as she limped across the room to her. “Sure Twilight it’d be nice to talk now that… well, we’re someplace safe and Cranky’s not going to start grumbling about something.” Twilight’s ears shot up with delight and she lifted her head smiling thankfully not quite directly up at Gold. Ivory Scroll gave a soft delighted whinny and told them in a motherly tone. “Don’t you fillies stay up too late you have got,” the delight in her tone waned, “To be ready for tomorrow.” “Yes ma’am,” The pair said in unison as Gold climbed up on the bed next to Twilight. Ivory Scroll gave them a last parting smile and closed the door. Once it was shut the mayor allowed her face to fall and line with deep regret. She reminded herself that there was no good alternative, this was their best chance to survive and rejoin the ponies above them. Once more she told herself she had to have faith in the three, after all, she reached a hoof up and touched the bat brooch, they had already performed one miracle. Twilight and Gold stayed awake for some time chatting. Inevitably Gold’s thoughts turned to Greenery, the thought of her on the surface, alone, made Gold uneasy and anxious. Try as she might Gold would keep relating the subject back to Greenery and talking about her still made Twilight a little uncomfortable. The pain of her lost love and the, admittedly inadvertent, part Greenery played in the break-up caused Twilight to stew bitterly. Instead of trying to dissuade her feelings Gold allowed Twilight to do the lion’s share of the talking, which seemed to please her immensely. Twilight spoke excitedly about magical and conspiracy theories without pause as if she was just happy to have somebody listening. Most of the magical theories went beyond Gold’s understanding and the conspiracy theories were all things she had heard during her time in Manehattan, but they were also all things she had disregarded as old mare’s tales upon first hearing them. Even though Twilight had proven herself correct with several them Gold still regard the rest to be little more than silly rumors. Slowly even Twilight’s excited speech began to grow tired. She never retreated to her own room, though, never giving the slightest indication that she wished to retreat alone to the secluded chamber and Gold never suggesting that she had to. The bed had space enough for both so Twilight just shed her colorfully patchy robes and Gold her heavy leather barding before crawling into bed together their backs pressed reassuringly against each other. The sensation of not being able to close her eyes, the eyelids having been burned away with the rest, Twilight lay awake long after Gold’s breathing had fallen into the steady slow rhythm of sleep and found herself pondering the most mundane of things. Such as what Gold’s cutie mark was. Barding and robes usually covered a pony’s cutie mark but it must have been visible now that Gold had set her barding aside. Twilight never thought she would miss something like seeing the trio of arrows that formed a shield-like pattern on either side of Gold’s flanks. Images of all sorts passed lazily across her mind’s eye until all her thoughts slipped away and sleep finally took her. It was well over a half dozen hours later that the mayor’s door was forced open and Cranky’s frowning face pushed its way past it, yet the mayor sat still and patient as if awaiting the donkey’s return the whole time. He sneered unhappily at her and pushed the rest of the way into her home. The mayor returned the sneer with surprise that caused her nose and whiskers to twitch with alarm. The donkey was naked, his damaged, but still fine, clothes were gone along with the jewelry that accompanied such clothing. The only thing he carried now was one of the fine chain shirts he’d stolen from the dead cultists, which was bundled up around something and balanced on his back. The hoof blades were still secured to his leg. The mayor shook off her surprise, “I hope you have enjoyed the hospitality I’ve always known my ponies to give to strangers.” Cranky just snorted and started past her not even glancing in her direction as he moved toward the stairs. The mayor looked down dejectedly then took a deep breath, “I’m sorry Cranky I didn’t want to do it this way either.” Cranky stopped at that his face tightening as several responses played across his mind. At last, he turned to the mayor, “Will that comfort you when you find us dead.” “I…” The mayor nibbled on her bottom lip for a moment before looking up and meeting the donkey’s eyes. “I have to believe you can do it. I’ve prayed for the salvation of my ponies for so long, just like my ancestors before me, I have to believe you were sent here and now, by the gods.” Cranky scoffed, “The drunken faithful,” and started up the stairs. “They need you Cranky,” Ivory Scroll said after him causing the old donkey to pause on the stairs. “And not just because of their injuries, they need you to protect them.” Cranky said nothing for several seconds, then, at last, he looked back and fixed the mayor with a tired stare and she realized for the first time that he had heavy bags under his eyes. “No one needs an old donkey like me.” Cranky started up the stair again, this time before the mayor could say anything there was a knock at her door. With a last apologetic look at Cranky as the tuft of his tail disappeared up the stairs Ivory Scroll rose out of her seat, approached and opened the door. A stony pony stood stiffly on the other side of the door. The mayor gave the pony a relieved look, “Granite thank you for coming. I’m afraid your patients have yet to awaken. Please, come in and have some tea.” Granite simply nodded and moved past the mayor to sit at the table. Ivory Scroll paused a moment at the door and looked out across her community and wondered for the first time if they succeeded would Ponyville be abandoned. The first mongrel ponies had called it Ponyville to remind themselves that it was a home for ponies, not the demonic creatures some had taken them to be. Ivory Scroll had known no other home in all her years, she had never ventured beyond the walls and tunnels of her subterranean home. In her youth, she had dreamed of the surface, of seeing the sun and moon and the sky that held them. A sky that changed unrecognizably every half dozen hours, it was beyond imagining. No ceiling to hold the world in. No, she realized, Ponyville would not be abandoned. Even if all the youth rushed from its embrace and scattered to the tunnels, no paths wide and far, those of at least her generation and older would not leave. As much as she wanted and prayed to be a part of the surface world, it would never be her home. Ivory Scroll looked up at the thick illuminated moss that hung above and basked in its light. Turning she closed the door of her home, vowing, despite her revelation, that she would not allow the surface and its ponies to be overrun by the demon hoard. Chapter 14“How many? How soon?” Greenery demanded turning to face Striker fully. The faces of the heads of the knightly orders all lining with worry, save for the Hellknight who’s helmet stoically shielded his expression. Striker gave a shrug, but answered, “Seventeen cultists, and half as many demons. I'm not sure what kind, they were all small bloated ape-like creatures with scaly hides. They’ll be here in just under an hour I’d guess.” “Twenty-five! We don’t have that many knights between all of us. We have to arm the survivors now!” Sunset snapped back across the table to the others, slamming her hoof down on the table. “Absolutely not, it is still an improper thing to do and it is our job to defend them, not the other way around.” Hoity answered his nose lifting in the air. “We don't have a choice! Those cultists out there are more seasoned fighters than our privets and most of them are guards, not paladins.” Sunset shot back. “No!” Greenery turned back to the table fixing Sunset with a hard stare. “We don’t have the authority to force those ponies into service and we don’t have time to debate the matter. Bon Bon, get every knight and guard who’s not doing something and set up a barricade along the unprotected face of the building.” “Yes ma’am,” Bon Bon saluted her commander, and started to leave, but hesitated and turned back with a questioning look, “Unn with what ma’am?” “Anything! Loot the surrounding buildings of their furniture if you have to! I don’t care if it’s a line of tables I want something between us and those bastards when they get here!” Greenery snapped causing Bon Bon to jump and rush from the room squeaking ‘Yes ma’am’. Greenery’s cat-like eyes swept across to the plain unassuming guard pony in ordinary armor. “Silverstar, I want you to arm any pony who wants to fight, we can't force them to fight, but I'm not going to turn away anyone who wants to. And I'm sure I don’t need to tell you that if you think they’ll be a liability out there don’t let them volunteer.” Silverstar nodded but couldn't answer before Hoity Totty tried to object only to be cut off by Greenery. “I don’t want to hear another word from any of you unless it’s about the defense of this inn. So, unless you have anything constructive to add get out there and help get the barricade set up.” “Permission to aggressively recruit addition pegasi, ma’am.” Lightning Dust asked with a salute, she seemed to have been cowed back into a deferring role. “No,” Greenery answered simply turning away, not seeing anyone else giving any indication they wanted to object outside of an angry glare. Lightning began to protest, but Greenery shot back an angry glare and silenced her. While Lightning cowed away from Greenery glare, Striker leaned in and whispered into her frilled ears. “I think I know how to use the Wonderbolts to their fullest in the battle. If you would afford me the opportunity, my lady.” “Fine, Lightning Dust you report to Sword Strike from here on out,” Greenery said sharply and gave a nod to Striker before trotting out of the room leaving both Striker and Lightning with looks of surprise on their faces. The others filed out after the draconic mare most fixing Greenery with a contemptuous glare, at least when neither she nor Crème Brulee’s eyes weren’t on them. “Well that was unexpected,” Striker chuckled trotting over to Lightning Dust snapped her from her stupor and causing her to turned a glare on him. Striker gave her an easy reassuring smile, and she relaxed at his words. “Why don’t you keep giving the orders and just tell me what you think of my plan. Though we might need to convince a few more sets of wings to join us.” “But the commander said no aggressive recruitment.” “Well, you just let me handle that. I’m the picture of passive and,” Striker glanced down at his medallion and casually picked up the cord with his hoof letting it dangle and spin in the air. “What Greenery doesn’t know can’t hurt her.” Word of the incoming attack spread through the inn like a flame across oil. Greenery had barely finish sending the last of the knights off with their assignments when the murmur of the survivors had grown so noisy that she had to raise her voice when speaking just to be heard. Soon the ponies were gathering their courage or fear enough to approach her, panicked sad desperate faces asking what was happening. “You’re not going to be able to reassure them one at a time,” Joe told her softly from behind the bar she’d been back up against as more ponies pressed in around her. Perhaps it was some bartender trick that allowed him to project his soft voice over the noise of the crowd and allow her to hear him clearly and easily. Greenery looked back at him with an almost pleading look for help, but he just shook his head reminding her of his earlier words to her about how she needed to take charge of 'her show'. Looking back at the crowd of ponies Greenery took a deep breath and took a second to bite her tongue and steady her jaw before speaking. “Everyone quiet now!” She barked out and like a squad of privates the room and its near two hundred occupants fell silent and stood at something resembling attention. Even eyes that had not been on Greenery before turned their attention to her. Greenery’s eyes swept coldly over the crowd to make sure all eyes were on her and for a moment her eyes were met by Striker’s, who stood at the far end of the room. For a moment they held one another's eyes until Striker gave her a nod and a reassuring smile. Greenery fought down her own nervous grin and fixed her eyes to the far back of the crowd trying to look at everyone and no one at the same time. “I know you all have heard about what’s coming and I know you're all scared, but you can’t lose heart. Yes, there is a force on it’s way to the inn, but it is nothing more then a group of cowardly demon worshippers and a hoofful of the dretches of the Abyss. My knights and I will protect you from them and any other threat that thinks they’ll find easy prey within these walls. We will protect you until Queen Celestia and the armies of Canterlot arrive to wipe out these vile creatures, and they will arrive soon. Make no mistake we have not been forgotten, not by Celestia and not by our gods!” The sound of a few hoof stomps gave rise to a dull thunder as most of the survivors joined in, at least those who weren’t driven to tears by their fear or grief. The applause died quickly as most of the ponies quickly moved to secure what little they had and shuffle further back into the inn trying to put as much distance between them and entrance as possible. The few guards still left to keep the peace rushed quickly among the ponies, ears keened for any problems. “A fair speech commander,” Joe commented still pacing about behind his bar, watching any pony that grew too close. “I need you out there with me Joe,” Greenery turned back to him saying what she had meant to before the commotion. "You're as good as any knight here." “Naw,” Joe shook his head and Greenery face dipped a little. Joe’s horn glowed with magic as a crossbow floated up from under the bar along with a bolt that loaded itself into the weapon. “Besides someone’s got to be in here in case anything gets through you lot, and protect my booze from this lot.” “Nice speech, but you won’t catch me donating my body to that cause,” Striker gave a scoff and nudged the large brown pegasus stallion that stood next to him giving him a jovial smile. “Cha-ha right, I didn’t sign up to be a crusader.” He laughed shaking his head causing his off-white mane to swish across his face. “We should get out while the getting’s good,” Striker said with a flutter of his wings, “Just fly on out of here.” The stallion gave him an uneasy look his own wings held tight to his side, after a moment he gave a weak laugh, “You think so bro, I mean aren’t there still demon flying around out there.” Striker gave a shutter and shook his head as if trying to throw off a memory. “Aheh, don’t remind me. I saw a mare get ripped apart by one when they attack. I don’t think every piece of her hit the ground, and her friend got carried away, the gods know what happened to her. But things should have died down by now, there no other choice really.” The stallion stared wide-eyed for a moment, his flanks twitching and his wings clenched a little tighter to his side. Shaking his own head joining Striker in the attempt to cast off the thought, he said, “Maybe we should just stay here, this place is pretty solid and the paladins can hold it. I mean their leader looks like she can take on an army herself and that Hellknight’s her second.” A grin tugged at Striker’s lips but he resisted it and gave the stallion a critical look, “Come on buddy, way more experienced paladins have all been killed. They’re not going to stop anyone, pretty soon all the ponies in here will be dead or worse.” Striker said waving a hoof at the crowd, the other stallion looked up at the crowded ponies, mostly mares and many of them children and elderly that would be too weak to put up any kind of a fight. “Look at this stallion,” Striker scoffed gesturing back to a unicorn standing with Silverstar who was outfitting the stallion with a suit of barding. “They offer him armor and maybe a sword and he thinks he’ll get to be some kind of demon slayer.” The pegasus stallion looked over to the unicorn, his face clearly lined with fear. Sliverstar put a hoof on his shoulder and said something he couldn’t hear through the crowd. The unicorn took a breath and nodded seeming to calm a little. “If we leave now we can hoof it until the battle starts, any demon around will head straight for the fight and we’ll be able to fly away without a problem.” The stallion shook his head and shouldered past Striker shoving him back a step as he passed before turn on him with a look of disgust. “Run away if you want to, dude, but I’m not gonna die with my tail between my legs.” Striker watched as the brown pegasus quickly pushed his way through the crowd to Silverstar. The surprise on the old guard’s face brightened into a grin and gave the pegasus a pat on the shoulder and an almost proud nod of approval. Striker smiled and turned to scan the crowd his eyes landing on a pegasus mare with an eggshell colored coat and a green and pink striped mane. He noted she was standing among a group of similarly colored ponies mostly old and young. As he watched she stepped away from them moving off alone to get something. With light quick steps, Striker moved through the densely packed inn avoiding contact with the other ponies and never losing sight of the mare. He did move directly to intercept her, but Striker knew he'd run into her eventually. “You gave us no proof of Celestia’s imminent arrival,” The gruff voice of Crème Brulee resonated through the metal of his helmet. Greenery looked back to see the imposing figure of the Hellknight approaching from behind surprisingly quiet despite his massive frame and heavy plate barding. Though she didn’t show it, Greenery couldn’t help but feel the shame and insecurity of a scolded filly at his accusations, “You lied to them to serve your own interests.” Greenery shook her head in denial, “No Queen Celestia will come, I don’t need any pony to tell me that to know it’s the truth.” “Faith?” Crème Brulee snorted his obvious disapproval. Hellknights had no faith, not even in the word of law, they were merely its unquestioning upholders; dedicated to it in a degree that the most zealot follower of a deity would find extreme. Crème Brulee turned to leave, and realizing she might have no other chance Greenery quickly spoke, “I’m sorry about Caramel, I… I couldn’t protect him.” Crème Brulee paused and turned back to her and there seemed to be no softening in his cold blue eyes at the mention of his little brother. “Did he die with his sword in his mouth?” Greenery hesitated at the technicality of the truth, it made no difference to her how the young stallion had met his end, but she couldn’t bring herself to lie to such a direct question from his older brother who demanded truth in every word. “I see,” Crème Brulee took his own conclusions from her silence, accepting it as a piece of mundane news and turned once more to leave. “He died trying to protect me,” Greenery quickly said, nearly shouting as if defending Caramel from one who was smearing his memory and sacrifice. To her surprise, Crème Brulee paused again and looked back at her, “Since you survived I guess his life was worth something then. He was never going to be a proud Hellknight, but at least he didn’t die the sniveling coward I took him to be. You have my gratitude for giving him that chance.” A coppery taste filled Greenery’s mouth as she held her tongue and watched the Hellknight leave. She remembered being assigned to train the timid, clumsy young stallion who had been rejected by every other order in the city. She remembered hearing the rumors of who his brother was and learned first-hand the expectations that were placed upon him. She remembered pushing for his acceptance into the Eagle Watch, she would make him a clerk, he was very good with paperwork. Finally, she remembered how he volunteered to go with her to find Gold, how she justified that she needed his help and that she would protect him. How could she justify condemning Crème Brulee after what she had done? Chapter 16“Scrolls of Cause Fear? What are we supposed to do with these?” One of the unicorn clerics asked lowering the scroll back down to the table with her magic. The three had volunteered to join the effort on the battlefield and thought they were little more than acolytes, they could provide some healing and defend themselves well enough to hopefully stay alive. They were of different faiths, though Striker knew no difference between them save the different holy symbols they wore. One a bird with a multihued tail, one an angelic ankh and the last a bow and arrow. Striker smiled charmingly, his demeanor humbled yet eagerly helpful, “Well your healing magic will be needed quite readily no doubt, and we cannot thank you enough for your efforts. However, there will be a few moments of idleness when the cultists and their demons are charging upon us when you could act but no pony would have need of healing. Think of what might happen if those leading the charge suddenly lost their taste for battle.” “It would be chaos,” The stallion with the bow and arrow symbol said then suddenly regretted the choice of words, chaos being the great love of the hoards of the abyss. “I mean their charge would break.” “Cultists have a weak resolve, more than a few might choose to follow suit and flee as well.” The one with the angelic ankh added excitedly imagining how many ponies might be spared if the cultists’ attack broke and they fled. The first nodded in agreement, “Very well, we shall use them.” “Excellent! Take them at a discount, say thirty-six bits.” The three hesitated, there had been no word of payment when the scroll had been first presented, but now that their usefulness had been made clear they wouldn’t give then up over some bits. The first unicorn frowned, but her horn glowed and a red gem floated over to Striker side of the table, “That should fetch thirty-six bits.” Striker took the gem in hoof and examining it deciding he could easily get forty for it, more than full price for the scrolls. “Thirty-four, I’d say.” They clearly didn’t know it’s proper value. The other two unicorns frowned as well, but each pulled a bit from their robes and tossed them across the table at Striker. He snatched them from the air with a smile and swift swipe of his hoof tucking them and the gem into a pocket of his coat, “Nice doing business with you.” He parted with a nod and a somewhat grandiose sweep of his long coat. Greenery walked down the line of tables watching as paladins rushed up and down the line carrying more furniture alone or in pairs as others lashed table legs together with short lengths of rope. One colt’s orange hooves were shaking so badly he didn’t seem able to loop the ends of the rope. He tried again only to have the ends slip from his hooves completely and he let out a string of angry curses at both the rope and his own hooves. Greenery stepped up behind him and he turned on her, his white mane whipping violently at the sudden movement, the anger in his face instantly falling to surprise realizing who it was. “Commander Green Garden I was-” “Go take a trot Ace,” Greenery commanded him sharply and took the ends of the rope in her steady armored hooves and knotted them together swiftly. Ace’s eyes grew wide with alarm and he shook his head, “No commander please I can still fight.” “You will fight,” Greenery corrected him sharply, but her expression softened a little as she looked from her work to his green eyes, “And I’d prefer it if your hooves weren’t shaking so bad you drop your weapon. So, take a trot and calm down.” Ace nodded silently before giving Greenery a proper salute and, “Yes ma’am!” Then he jumped to his hooves and trotted down the line stumbling only once while Greenery watched him go. “Sure, they’re top quality,” The light silver earth pony stallion smoothed his dark gray mane back before taking the second chain shirt in his hooves and stretching it out in front of him. His blue eyes wandering over it critically lingering on a dark discoloration in the links around the collar, “You used magic to clean them, it never gets the stains of blood out completely.” “True, but most customers, tend not to have such a discerning eye.” Striker complemented with a smile relaxing next to the merchant. “And this one had a whole torn into the front of it. The repair amateurish if adequate, you used magic.” The merchant noted and turned his critical eyes on Striker. Striker just shrugged easily, “I had some oil of mending.” The merchant’s eyes narrowed on Striker, but the pegasus met them with an easy smile, “How did you get these?” “I acquired them from some ponies who no longer needed them, they gave them up quite readily.” Annoyance played through the merchant’s eyes as he broke contact with Striker unreadable relaxed face and he folded the shirts up. “I could make quite a profit if I took them for your asking price, but no one here has that kind of gold, we’re all refugees, not warriors.” “Ahh my friend you underestimate your clientele, you could easily turn a profit this very day.” Striker assured leaned over to the earth pony and wrapping a hoof around his shoulder. The merchant gave him a critical glare to which Striker laughed, “Let me explain. The crusaders are looking for refugees to help them against the oncoming attack. I happened to have noticed that the Wonderbolts have acquired a number of volunteers. They can fight sure and the crusaders provided them with barding, heavy plated barding, I think they would like something light that they can fly easily in better. Don’t you?” The merchant shrugged off Striker’s hoof and gave him a withering critical look, “Volunteers are not going to have the two and a half hundred bits barding of this quality would cost.” “Ahh no, but their new commander will have a vestige in keeping her new recruits happy, and safe won’t she.” Strike gave a pointed wag of his hoof and grinned sagely. The merchant’s eyes grew wide and rubbed his chin with a hoof, a smile tugging at the corners of his lips. Suddenly they feel back to a frown and he turned suspicious eyes on Striker. “If there such a profit to be made why don’t you sell directly to them yourself.” Striker gave a nervous chuckle at that and rubbed a hoof against the back of his head, “Ah, well you see. Paladin’s don’t really like dealing with someone of my… character. And I prefer the same if you appreciate my meaning.” The merchant scoffed, that was hardly a surprise, bottom dwellers didn’t really like to venture into the light. The merchant’s eyes moved over the shirts again and he rubbed his chin, this time the grin forming completely on his face, “Alright you have yourself a deal.” “Excellent, then perhaps you’d be interested in these as well,” Striker clapped his hooves then reached under his coat and drew forth the long flat razor sharp blade and lengthy shaft of a glaive that he could have not possibly been hiding so well just under the fabric of his coat. He laid it out on the table, it too was of fine craftsmanship. “The ponies I got the armor from didn’t need these either, I say there are probably some volunteers that would be glad to have such finely crafted polearms to go with their barding.” The merchant tried to give the weapon a critical look as he examined it rubbing his chin, but he couldn’t hide the growing grin on his face. “Ma’am!” The call of a familiar voice drew Greenery’s attention down the line where Bon Bon was quickly trotting towards her. The cream-colored mare stopped with a salute to her commander, “The barricade is set ma’am, end to end with no gaps.” “You took my table suggestion a little literally didn’t you lieutenant?” Greenery eyes traveled down the line of the barricade, the corners of her mouth turning up slightly at the panicked looked that came across Bon Bon’s face. She quickly cut off Bon Bon as she started stammering an explanation. “It’s adequate lieutenant you’ve performed your duty admirably, just be sure to tell our knights to fall back a step when it’s breached. Let those bastards trip over the splintered debris instead of us.” “I doubt we’ll be the ones pressing them,” Bon Bon muttered grimly. Her eyes shot wide at her own words and she stammered, “I-I’m sorry commander I didn’t mean that.” “It’s fine, just watch your tongue around the knights,” Greenery replied curtly a grim look spreading across her face. “Have you seen Silverstar, I wanted to check on the status of the volunteers.” “I think he went inside to deal with some kind of commotion, I’m surprised you didn’t see him. I asked him the same thing, there had been six volunteers and not likely to be anymore.” A look of pleasant surprise came over Greenery, “Six? That’s more than I thought we would get.” Bon Bon frowned her eyes narrowing critically, though not at Greenery. “Yes, and half that number is pegasi. I think Lightning Dust has been acting against her orders,” Bon Bon gave a small growl, “She can argue with me all she likes, but disobeying the pony in charge that’s just anarchy.” Greenery narrowed her eyes and gave a growl that matched Bon Bon’s, but said, “Well it’s not like we can turn them away now. And without proof accusations against her are pointless. We can just hope that the additional wings will be of use to Striker in whatever he’s planning.” “You really trust that stallion, don’t you?” Greenery features softened and she nodded, “Of course. He saved my life and got me home and back here safely.” “I sure you had far more to do with that than him.” Bon Bon implored, she hadn’t liked a lot of the rumors she had heard drift up from the survivors that had come in with the commander. Greenery gave Bon Bon a grim look, pain painted the corners of her mouth and welled in her eyes. “The knights I went out with are dead, and the survivors he found are all alive. I think it’s pretty clear who did more.” “Striker!” Lightning Dust pushed through the crowd of ponies, angry plain on her face as she marched through the common room to the white stallion who turned at the call of his name and smiled brightly, as if seeing an old friend, at the sight of Lightning Dust. “Lightning it’s-” Striker was cut off suddenly as Lighting Dust grabbed him roughly by the collar of his long coat and dragged him across the common room without a word until she had shoved him into the paladin’s impromptu meeting room and bucked the door shut. “I like a mare that knows what she wants Lightning, but I’m afraid my heart belongs to another and I wouldn’t want ponies to start talking.” “Shut up,” Lightning Dust snapped and jabbed a hoof into Strikers chest causing the stallion to wince in pain. “Explain why in the nine hells are all my volunteers asking me to buy them some expensive barding and weapons from a merchant that claims he got them from a white pegasus in a black long coat!” Striker hesitated for a moment his eyes darting with uncertainty everywhere but at Lightning Dust, at last, he slowly spoke. “Do you want me to shut up or explain?” Lightning’s face went slack for a moment, then contorted in rage. She flared out her wings with jangled and scraped with the sound of her wing-blades as they spread from one another. With a flick of her wing, the blades sank into the wall next to Striker’s head and she growled through clenched teeth, “Explain.” “Well, I’d say whoever this handsome sounding stallion was who sold the barding and weapons to the merchant probably advised him that for the benefit of those under your charge, you’d be interested in acquiring such items.” The wide grin split across Striker’s face and never left it ever when Lighting Dust growled angrily at his continued plea of innocence in the affair. “Of all the stupid schemes…” Lighting Dust looked both like she was ready to continue cursing and ranting at Striker for several more minutes as well as strangle the life out of him, but resisted doing either. “I don’t have that kind of money!” “But your order does.” Striker offered helpfully. “And there must be some leeway in resource use in emergency situations, right? “I don’t have access to the order’s treasury right now! We’re in the middle of a siege!” Lightning Dust yanked her wing-blades from the wall and paced back and forth spitting angrily. “It’s not really a siege,” Striker shrugged earning another hateful glare from Lightning Dust. “Offer him an IOU, I’m sure he doesn’t plan on dying or trusting in the good nature of the demon’s anytime soon.” Lighting Dust scoffed, “No sensible merchant is going to take an IOU with no guarantee of payment, even the word of a paladin isn’t good enough for a greedy bastard like that in this situation.” “Maybe,” Striker gave a nod of agreement and slipped up next Lightning as if they were good friends. “But that’s because paladins serve two masters one law, the other goodness. But I notice there are those here who’s only loyalty is to law. Assuring the fulfillment of a contract they presided over is as vital a duty as killing demons to ponies like that.” Lightning Dust's eyes shot wide in alarm and she stared at Striker like he had just told her the floor was pudding. “You want me to enter into a contract with a Hellknight, are you insane, they come for your soul if you don’t follow through to the letter of the contract.” “Well you have every intention of following with payment don’t you, so there’s nothing to worry about. And our merchant friend most certainly won’t dare argue that he might not get his bits when a Hellknight puts his name to the contract, will he?” Lightning Dust started to argue, but the words had not substance and died on her tongue. Pursing her lips, she shook her head at Striker and trotted to the door, “You’re a mad pony you know that?” Striker’s grin widened and turned a little sinister, “Is there any other way to be?” Chapter 17Thin Sheets craned his head over the loose barricade of piled rock and wood debris noticing the light that filled the bend in the tunnel just in front of his post. Completely hairless, his thin translucent skin showed how his round white eyes were held in place in the of the sockets of his muscle lined skull. Blinking did nothing to obscure his vision. “We got ourselves some company!” He gave a loud cry in his mongrel tongue and his companion, a black mongrel pony whose skin hung loosely from his frame as if it were melting off, cried out as well. Turning with a slap as his loose skin was thrown against itself he gave the wooden screen that covered the lower half of the tunnel mouth behind them a buck. “Quite that shouting you damn fools!” A gruff voice cut through the air. Thin Sheets fell silent for a moment his skill and muscle face failing to show his emotions He waited as a short mongrel pony with long hanging ears, large teeth that pushed back his lips and mottled skin came around the corner silhouetted by the light behind him. He was followed by a pair of mongrel mares. One was covered in chitin plates, a pair of pincer-like horns sprouted from her forehead large red domes on either side of her head functioned like eyes and her legs were insect-like the chitin of one of the back ones was fused together. The other was bloated and had a thick furless hide, a large bone plate grew around her horn and pushed down over her eyes. “Stop! Who are you?” Thin Sheets demanded in the mongrel tongue as two more mongrel ponies pushed up the wooden screen and stepped through the tunnel mouth armed with crossbows. One’s body was completely covered in irregular, but interlocking, sheening plate-like growths making them look like a broken porcelain pony. The other was covered in wriggling worm-like growths instead of fur. “Don’t speak to me in that gutter tongue!” The floppy-eared mongrel snapped his oversized teeth clacking. “Our birthright is the surface, as is its tongue. So, use it, or are you one of those low-born that can’t even speak it anymore?” “I-I speak it,” Thin Sheets stammered taking a step back for every two the trio of strange mongrels made forward. His companions looked at each other uncertainly as the three moved to join them behind the barricade. “I asked who you were.” “My name is Cranky, my companions are Bug Brains and Numb Skull,” Numb Skull’s ear twitched at her name and Bug Brain turned her head towards him but her insectoid face gave little impression of her thoughts. “We here to join you in taking the surface.” Thin Sheets snorted and he and his companions broke out into laughter, “Do you think we’d really just take your word on that?” Cranky gave them all a long silent stern gaze and they quickly quieted down, not daring to meet the short mongrel’s gaze. “I don’t care what you take colt, we have valuable information concerning Ponyville’s plans to help the surface dwellers. Plans I will share with someone of importance and not some cackling guards. Now if you’re done wasting my time take us to whoever’s actually in charge around here before I buck you upside your skull and pop your eyes out of that thing you call a head!” Thin Sheets glanced over at his companions, but they just gave small uncertain shrugs. Thin Sheets let his bare eyes pass over them strangers again, they weren’t carrying any weapons as far as he could see. Not that it would matter very much if they were, after what Velvet did to their chief he doubted a trio of short, lame, or blind mongrels would be much of a threat even armed. Maybe if she didn’t like what they had brought for her Thin Sheets could watch her express her displeasure. “Come on follow me, you three stand guard out here.” Thin Sheets turned back and started for the wooden screen the strangers following. They two mongrels that had come through it grumbled about their leisure time being interrupted, but lifted the screen and allowed Thin Sheets and the others to pass under. The room beyond reeked of sweat and worst, a rank smell Cranky couldn’t identify filled the air mingling with the smell of the mongrels. Ten bedrolls, each piled with coarse blankets and animal furs, surrounded a fire pit filled with glowing coals. Thick tapestries hung stretched across the walls, each crudely painted with scenes of deformed ponies hunting giant vermin in caves. As the light of their horns filled the room there was a low hiss from the northern door on the opposite side of the room. Looking Cranky saw first the shining eyes, then the green form of a massive lizard crouching at the door glaring at them. “Get back in your hole Gummy!” Thin Sheets barked at the lizard who sunk back into the room until it was out of the burning light. Thin Sheets frowned and looked back at the strangers suspiciously. “Why are you casting those damn light spells anyway.” “Because my eyes don’t work properly! Don’t ask stupid questions just hurry up and get us to whoever’s in charge around here!” Cranky snapped. Thin Sheets gave an annoyed groan, started for the other door and shoving it open. Stepping in his naked eyes swiveled to the southwestern part of the room where a mongrel much like Bug Brain sat on one of the canvas pillows that surrounded a block of stone that served as a table. This mongrel was blue and had extra sets of insect legs protruding from her sides. She was drinking from a clay jug held in the pink aura of her magic and glanced at Thin Sheets and the strangers. A copper bowl filled with coal hung from the ceiling over the table, filling the room with warmth and an orange glow. “Minuette, these strangers say they have information about Ponyville and want to join us.” Minuette glanced lazily in their direction, but hardly paused her drinking to say, “So take them to Velvet, what are you telling me for? I’m not the second.” “I just…” Thin Sheets hesitated, glancing from Minuette to the hole in the floor that led deeper into their complex and briefly back at the strangers only to see Cranky still glaring at him. “I was just reporting it to you, Captain.” Minuette grunted non-committedly at Thin Sheets and continued her drinking. Thin Sheets ground his teeth a little and moved towards hole pointedly not looking at Minutte as he descended the rickety rope ladder that led down to the next level. Cranky hesitated at the ladder giving it an uneasy look. “Careful you don’t break your neck.” Minuette chuckled earning a glare from Cranky. The ladder proved safe enough and they found themselves in a damp cavern that smelled of mold, water even pooled in a large round puddle on one side of the room. Here to piles of rock and wood formed two barricades manned by mongrels who made little comment as they passed through. A large cavern lay beyond that one, with a large rectangular stone block serving as a large table sat in the center of the room surrounded by pillows. Three copper bowls hung over it filling the room with light and warmth. Two mongrel guards stood on either side of the door and looked over the strangers as they passed. Thin Sheets led them to a door on the north end of the cavern, there was another on the southern end. As they passed by the massive table Cranky and Bug Brain noticed an enormous blood stain, perhaps a week old, that darkened the stone’s surface. Though Cranky couldn’t properly see into hers Bug Brain’s eyes met his for a moment and saw the same grim expression she felt was in her own eyes in his. Thin Sheets banged on the door with a restrained hoof and a muffled voice instantly called back through the door in a sharp impatient tone. “Come in!” Entering they saw that a stone pedestal held a copper brazier aloft in the center of the room. Sheathed weapons and stone carvings adorned the walls. To one side, the west, an enormous pile of furs and thick quilts sat against the wall served as a bed. On the other side, behind a wooden desk sat a scowling gray unicorn mare, her cold blue eyes passed suspiciously over the newcomers and glanced over at the silent gray goat that stood to one side in front of her desk. He met her eyes but his stoic face didn’t betray any feeling about the newcomers. With a flick of her head, she cast her gray striped purple mane out of her eyes, “What do you want?” “Lady Velvet, these strangers have come from Ponyville. They claim to wish to join our cause and have valuable information about Ponyville’s plans to aid the surface dwellers.” Thin Sheets explained stepping towards the desk but leaving more than a pony’s body length between himself and it. Bug Brains stood next to him, to his left, just a step behind, no one noticed how her eyes focused for a moment on the long thin iron lockbox that lay under the desk. “Don’t look directly at me you freak,” Velvet snapped and Thin Sheets eyes rolled immediately to the floor. “It makes me sick!” Cranky shut the door behind him leaving Numb Skull next to it and stepped around Bug Brains and Thin Sheets to approach the desk. “That’s right we-” The goat's irregular horns butted into Cranky’s chest and he staggered back a step and the goat gave him a warning glare. Cranky took several steps away from him until he was standing ahead of and to Thin Sheets' right. Clearing his throat Cranky straightened up and fixed his eyes on Velvet who somehow managed to look both amused and annoyed at once. “As I was saying we know of Ponyville’s plan, they intend on sending assassins to kill you and the rest of your traitorous mongrels.” Suddenly Bug Brains pulled a sword seemingly out of her own chest, her form seemed to flicker slightly in the act. Numb Skull sat down and braced herself against the door placing a hoof on it as she started muttering in a strange tongue. Thin Sheets eyes rolled up from the ground in time to see the sheen Bug Brain’s blade before it slipped neatly between his ribs and sank deep into his chest. Bug Brains had rarely ever had someone with so open an anatomy to stick with her blade. He gasped as the strength left his body and the sudden feeling of drowning came over him. Cranky's comical features also blurred as his hoof blades became visible and he lunged around the desk at Velvet. He didn’t even see the deep pink glow of her magic until the sharp, hook-shaped blade of her glaive shot between the catching Cranky’s blades as she called. “No, you fool that one’s casting a spell!” The goat eyes, which had remained fixed on Cranky shot to Numb Skull pressed against the door and he recognized the nature of the arcane words she was speaking. He started for her when suddenly a blood-soaked sword swung towards him. He caught the sword between the blades of his own hoof blade. With a jerk of his leg, he twisted his blades trying to snap the sword from Bug Brain’s grip, but she held on fiercely, her image flickering again allowing their eyes to meet for a moment. Behind her Thin Sheets' skin was losing its translucency as blood pooled between it and his insides or oozed out and ran down his chest. He continued to make choking sounds as he began to shake and slumped to the ground, weakly reaching for the wound. “Damnit!” Velvet cursed pushing Cranky back with her glaive as she rushed around her desk and past her struggling bodyguard. The glaive obediently followed its mistress whipping around over her head as she stepped in front of Numb Skull and thrust itself down at the spellcasting pony with all the might her magic could muster. There was resounding ring as collided with a blue force field that became visible only when her glaive struck it. Velvet gave a savage whinny and her horn burst with magic as the glaive shattered the shield and shot at Numb Skulls chest only to strike another invisible barrier. This time the glaive scraped along the barrier sparking like steel on stone before stabbing into the stone floor below. “Ossalur ne ir bensvelk thurirl!” Numb Skull finished almost smugly as she smiled in Velvet’s general direction. Nothing seemed to happen at first and the only new sensation was the sounds of the mongrel guards rushing towards the door asking what was happening. Then, they slid to a halt and the sound of long low moaning cry sounded followed swiftly by a mongrel pony’s cry being cut shot and a body crashing against the stone wall. Cranky didn’t waste Velvet’s confusion, galloping a few steps before jumping at her and slashing at her face with his hoof blade. The gray mare dodged but wasn't quite quick enough and the hoof blade cut twin lines down the side of her neck. She let out a cry of pain grasping at the wounds as they wept a few drops of blood. Staggering a few steps back she pulled her glaive from the floor and it slashed out at the offensive Cranky her blade slamming into his shirt but not cutting the fine armor. Bug Brain’s horn flared to life and the goat could only give a look of confusion before the contents of the copper brazier crashed into the side of his face. He gave a cry of pain and staggered a few steps back. Numb Skull pulled out the gem Cranky had given her, but she fumbled it in her hooves and it rolled out across the floor like a marble only to be crushed under Cranky’s hoof as he staggered in pain. “Whoever crushed the gem must give the elemental its orders,” Numb Skull cried out gasping as she realized that it could have been one of the mongrels who had crushed. “Attack the goat!” Cranky cried stabbing at Velvet again only to be blocked by her glaive. Suddenly a donkey made entirely of the stone of the cavern floor rose behind the goat and buck his forelegs out at the goat. He narrowly jumped out of the way turning to face his new opponent only to let out a gasp as Bug Brain’s sword sunk into his back. Velvet gave another curse and pushed Cranky away again, her glaive whipping around and stabbing at his neck. Cranky tried to dodge, but the blade slipped past his shirt and sank into his shoulder. Cranky gave a cry of pain and collapsed under the power of the blow weakly croaking out. “Attack her!” Velvet gasped as a stony hoof slammed into her stomach, her magic failed and the glaive dropped from her magical grasp. She looked up to find Bug Brain in front of her. She gave a choked cry realizing she couldn’t stop the slash of the very bloody blade and her neck split open in a gruesome, blood drooling smile. Author's Note Part Two: Lair of the Vile and Vicious Chapter 18“Gr- Commander Green Garden!” Greenery heard Lightning’s voice snag as she called out. Turning she saw, surprisingly, the Wonderbolt commander trotting up to her walking next to the huge spiked armored form of Crème Brulee, his cold blue eyes shifting from Lightning to Greenery. Lightning saluted Greenery her face forced into a neutral express, but the scowl clear in her eyes. “The troops are ready to head out,” She clenched her teeth as if the next word were some foul food she was forced to swallow. “Commander Sword Strike has ordered us to take up hidden positions on the surrounding building.” Crème left the mares, striding past to where his own troops a trio of ponies in dark gray barding. Greenery recognized Roseluck but not the other earth pony mare with her or the unicorn stallion. Crème spoke to them in a low tone that failed to reach any ears but theirs. Greenery frowned, she hadn’t seen anything of Striker since his reassurance during her speech, let alone received any details of his intended strategy for the upcoming battle. “Where is Striker?” Lighting’s eyes shifted from Crème’s turned back to Greenery and she scowled openly, “I have no idea. I’ve spent half my time looking for that lousy bastard, he just comes and goes however he bloody well pleases.” Greenery’s frown deepened, “After this battle is over, consider my orders to report to Striker revoked.” Lightning didn’t offer a word of thanks, just rolling her eyes and shaking her head. Greenery continued, “So his intent is to attack their flank then? You won’t have the protection of the barricade and is could be devastating if they all turned on you.” “We both know they won’t do that. Striker said they don’t have any pegasi in their ranks, our air superiority will be protection enough.” The scowl on Lightning’s face finally broke and the paladin looked eager for battle. “Then proceed,” Greenery gave a nod then added, “And tell Cloudkicker she’s no longer grounded.” Turing, Greenery didn’t see the scowl return to Lightning’s face or hear the scoff she gave before quickly trotting off to find her temporary commander. Greenery looked up and down the line of the barricade again, most of her troops had taken up their positions, the barricade looking even more flimsy with pony trying to take cover behind it. She saw Crème’s three armigers give him a salute and march down the line, Roseluck heading the opposite direction from her two companions passing Greenery as she moved to the end of the barricade. “Everyone else is staying with their own orders,” Greenery commented almost conversationally as she moved next to Crème who had taken up his position behind the barricade. She looked down confirming that each of the paladin orders had taken up places on the line grouped with their own members. Only the guard ponies and her own Eagle Watch stood spread out filling whatever vacancies presented themselves. “My ponies are unquestioningly loyal, I have no need to keep them close, Commander,” Crème replied, he kept his eyes forward and stood at attention. Greenery didn’t imagine telling him to be at ease would change much. A hellknight would never lie, but that didn’t mean Greenery didn’t sense an evasiveness to his words. “That armor of yours is very distinct, I imagine there would be a lot of prestige for a cultist that managed to kill a hellknight.” “The rabble will die trying,” Crème replied, but the growl in his voice betrayed more than just their shared hatred for the cultists. “Commander!” Bon Bon called as she trotted quickly to Greenery’s side, “Everyone’s set. Your guards are waiting for you at the command position.” Greenery frowned and shook her head looking distantly over the soon-to-be battlefield and wondered how could she be in some unique way important enough to warrant protection? Especially when the pony next to her willing painted a target on himself. “This is as good a command position as any. Tell the other to hold and await the enemy.” “But the barricade is reinforced at the command position and we have to protect you.” Bon Bon clutched at her helmet almost pleading with Greenery. Suddenly, Bon Bon protests were cut short as Crème turned her steely gaze on her. She gasped as if the air were being sucked from her lungs and shrank under those piercing eyes. “You have your orders.” Bon Bon gave a last look at Greenery, but when the commander offered nothing to counter the hellknight Bon Bon saluted and dashed away, looking back anxiously at the pair. Greenery sighed shaking off the feeling of her fur standing on end, which it always did when ponies acted deferential to her. “You’re not suited from command, are you, ma’am.” Crème rumbled next to her. “I can command just fine,” Greenery shot back steadying herself. “I just don’t like ponies treating me like I’m more important than anyone else, we should be protecting each other.” “I’ll make sure you survive commander,” Crème vowed and Greenery shot him a glare that broke when she thought she saw some shimmer of glee behind his cold eyes. They stood silently for several second the air growing heavy between them when Crème finally broke the silence. “This wouldn’t have happened if they had let us call in devils for aid, the legions of hell know how to deal with this demonic scum.” Greenery raised an eye skeptically at him, “You’re not so willing to summon them into your own country.” “It is different here ma’am, the crusades would have ended at the first with the aid of the devils.” Greenery shook her head, “Let the devils and demons war on their own planes, we don’t need them to bring their bloody conflict here.” “At least they would have come, your celestial host has offered you little aid, ma’am.” Crème’s nod of respect came a little late that time as if he’d nearly forgotten his strict manners in their debate. Greenery hesitated a moment her mind turning to the dead, to Caramel. “They… understand the importance of letting us fight our own battles. Unlike your devils, they have no desire to let our will stagnate and rule us afterward.” Greenery spat a little at the distasteful thoughts of the devils’ tyranny. “The weak willed are lawless ma’am, they need to be subjugated, for the good of all.” Crème rumbled behind his helmet, his eyes distant and focused on his ideals. Greenery opened her mouth to argue but didn’t. Instead, she shook her head, “Such a debate won’t provide much aid in battle. It’s been talked to death by ponies smarter than… well me anyway.” Crème growled a little his cold eyes turning on her and stared into her as if they could cut through her. Greenery stared back meeting his cold blue eyes with her own cat-like eyes never blinking until Crème looked back to the battlefield, “I hope your resolve in battle is strong enough ma’am.” “You'll find out Crème, soon enough,” Greenery promised her own eyes sweeping the battlefield. “What are they doing? They just have us standing around here waiting. I thought the cultists were going to be here soon.” Blossomforth asked neither of her companions, her voice just edging on a whine that showed her age. Her new fine chain shirt felt like a lead weight on her back though she knew it was lighter than the plate barding they had given her before. She felt venerable, but no more than she had before. She clutched her new glaive under a wing and a crossbow hung from her back. Dumb-Bell tugged at the collar of his shirt, they had taken the time to cut holes for his wings in it, but it was still tight around the collar. He too clutched his glaive in a wing and glanced back again to make sure the crossbow was still with him. “Maybe they had second thoughts and turned back.” He gave Blossomforth smile more sweet than reassuring, but his joke didn’t seem to help cute mare and it dropped from his face. He looked over at Wind Whistler who held her glaive in her mouth now after nicking herself several times trying to hold in in her light blue wings. She didn’t bother to try and speak past it, just shaking her head slightly, causing her faded pink bangs to sweep across her rolling purple eyes. Dumb-bell went quiet before Wind gave a short sharp jab towards Blossomforth who didn’t notice with her eyes glued to the ground. Stepping a little closer to Blossomforth he gave her a gentle nudge with his free wing and gave her a reassuring smile when she looked up this time. “It’ll be all, it’ll probably be over before we know it, just stick close to us B and you’ll be back with your family in no time.” Blossomforth tried to return the assurances, but only managed a weak smile for a moment, before groaning, “How did I get into this mess?” “Don’t blame me, I tried to talk you into escaping with me,” A voice said and suddenly there was a fourth pony in their group. One they all recognized with his black long coat, expensive hoof blades and notable lack of armor. Striker looked at the other two as if surprised and pointed a hoof at each in turn, “And you, and you. I just had to go trying to partner up with the three craziest pegasi I could find.” Striker shook his head. “What are you doing here?” Blossomforth asked glaring angrily at Striker. “Ya, I thought you were bailing out of this place.” Dumb-bell was joined by Wind Whistler in his glare at known self-serving pegasus. “Ah well that was my intent, but I ended up getting drafted you might say.” Striker waved a hoof at Dumb-bell chuckling mirthlessly at his predicament. Dumb-bell scoffed, “No way bro. They can’t draft ponies and if they did, they’d have given you some barding. What are you here for? Cus whatever it is, we’re not buying it.” Striker chuckled at that but tried to look dejected as he spoke. “Afraid they can if they catch you stealing, and criminals aren’t entitled to the generosity afforded the virtuous volunteers like yourselves.” Blossomforth’s eyes widened and her frown softened until her glare was gone and she giving Striker a sad pitying look. “That’s not fair,” She muttered softly, then cleared her throat and took a step towards Striker. “I’m sure we can convince Lightning Dust to give you something for protection, there were several sets of barding they gave use before theses ones you could use.” Dumb-bell's glare faded at Blossomforth’s words and he too stepped forward and gave a nod, “Ya bro, they can’t send you out there naked.” Wind agreed with a silent nod, though her face didn’t grow very soft. “Daww, you guys are sweet, but don’t worry about it,” Striker said coolly brushing down the white fur of his chest. “Barding would just slow me down.” “All right troops were heading out!” Lightning voice broke over the group all four looked to see Lightning Dust and the rest of the Wonderbolts approaching. Striker seemed to instantly get smaller, his ears flopped down to his head and his eyes fell to the ground. Along with Lightning and Cloudkicker, there was Brightglow who’s wings were a hard yellow while her face was orange, and Starsong who’s mane was a rainbow of pink shades. They all wore the same light blue plate barding with a golden lightning bolt running down the chest. They stopped in front of the volunteers and after looking them over a last time Lightning spoke. “We’re taking up position on the surrounding builds. Striker here is going to make sure we’re hidden, so once you are don’t move until you hear the signal.” Lightning didn’t bother referring to Striker as their commander for the mission, she knew a pony like him cared little for rank and she couldn’t stomach the idea of calling him it either. The way he was carrying himself, it would only bring down moral for her ponies to think someone like him was in charge. “Stereotyping me a little aren’t you there, commander,” Striker joke in a little voice and smirked up at Lightning, she just snorted at him. “You’ll be in pairs with my knights, stay close to your wing mare if you want to come out of this alive. Dumb you’re with Bright, Wind you’re with Star, and Blossom you’re with Cloud. Remember the first thing you do is hit them with a volley of crossbow fire then fly down and cut off their way of escape. If they get away, more will come. Alright, move out.” Lightning finished by spreading her wings and jumping up into the air followed by Striker. Blossomforth gave a worried looked between her fellow volunteers before trotting over to stand next to Cloudkicker. Dumb-bell watched her go with a pained look a hoof moving to reach for her, but he stopped and withdrew his hoof looking at the ground as he trotted over to Brightglow, Wind Whistler was already next to Starsong. Dumb-bell and Blossomforth took their glaive in mouth and along with their wing mares lept into the air. They flew swiftly from building to building Striker picking out a pair of them and arranging them into hiding places even as their ears twitched with the approaching sound of hooves on cobblestone. Lightning found herself impressed with Striker’s abilities, it wasn’t just enough to be hidden in truth there was no real place to be unseen on the flat and thatched roofs of the surrounding low building. He did things like have Dumb-bell cover most of Bightglow’s body with his own and rolled his chain shirt up high so his brown fur blended with the wood of the roof. Leave snapped off crossbow bolts sticking up out of Starsong and Wind Whistler’s armor to make them look like shot down corpses. He even smeared Cloudkicker and Blossomforth with bright strikes of blood, how it had come from his clean white handkerchief she didn’t know. Once they were set he would whisper something into the knight’s ear and move on to the next. Once they were all set he took Lightning to the eaves of a large manor that dominated the street, it was on of the few places that a pony could simply hide behind cover coiled and ready to pounce, too bad half of it had been crushed in the attack. Once she was secure he told her the signal, ‘when the crows take flight’ and before she could even understand what that meant he was gone. Breaking her own word, she craned around her hiding spot searching the sky and streets for him, but she couldn’t see him. Her eyes always quickly sliding over the corpse of a pegasus impaled on the weathervane above her being attended to silently by a few crows. Chapter 19Chapter Nineteen “Cranky!” Gold’s sword clanged to the stone floor before Velvet’s slumped with a wet smack across it. Gold rushed past the dead mare ignoring her handy work and sound of cries the barely pierced the door and rushed to the old donkey who sat slumped against the floor a hoof holding his wounded shoulder. A still disguised chitin covered hoof hovered over the wound, “Are you all right?” “Of course, I’m not all right!” Cranky snapped back clenching his oversized teeth and squeezing his eyes tightly shut. His regret at shouting didn’t stop him however, “Give me a potion you, daft mare.” Gold sighed her heart slowing as she floated a potion from her bag and pulled Cranky’s hoof away from the wound as the vail uncorked itself. Cranky hissed in pain as the liquid touched the wound, but it soon gave way to a relaxed sigh. At the door. Twilight heard the sounds on the other side cease and grasping the handle blindly pushed the door open. Her ears twitched as they swiveled back and forth in search of a sound. The stomp of several hooves turning a body around and a snort of anger comes to them. “Ah more of ya, well you’ll be sorry ya messed with dear sweet Twilight.” “No!” Twilight cried at the sound of beating hooves charging towards her, “Daisy Jo it’s me I’m Twilight!” “Twilight!” Gold’s head whipped from Cranky to where Twilight still sat disguised with the thick hide and skull plate illusion in the now open doorway. The rapid clopping of hooves on stone growing by the moment. “Gold dispel the illusions!” Twilight called throwing her hooves over her head and curling into a ball. Gold’s magic fumbled for the purple scale tucked just under her armor. As soon as she grasped it her magic flowed into, the conduit of her will, and the illusionary disguises disappeared. The sound of hooves on stone turned to scraping and a cow slid into the doorframe stopping just short of Twilight. She was white with large brown patches all over her body, and her near perfect circle of horns had a golden tint to them. “Oh Twilight, I nearly crush ya, are you all right dear?” Daisy Jo asked sounding more like a worried aunt than the fiercely charging beast she had been a moment before. “Yes, I’m fine Daisy, thank you for answering my call.” Twilight breathed in relief and sat back but her blind face not quite looking at Daisy directly. Daisy gasped, “What? No, you’re not Twilight! What happened to your eyes?” Daisy leaned down and touched her nose to the bandage wrapped face and felt the deep groove that lay beneath. Her eyes shot accusingly to Gold who couldn’t meet the cow's gaze. “Just a little trouble with a centaur,” Twilight said lightly, but her smile was sad and faltered quickly. She went to muzzle Daisy back but passed right through her increasingly wispy form. “Sorry Twilight, they’re already callin’ me back home, but you call me back if you need me again.” Daisy looked back her eyes focusing on something only she could see. “I will, but I can only recall the spell once more, after that…” Twilight touched her bandages, “It might be a while before I can figure out a way to do it again.” Daisy tried to speak but no sounds came from her mouth, she was so wispy now that Gold could clearly see through her and then she was gone. Leaving behind the crushed and gored corpses of four mongrel ponies. “She gone Twilight,” Gold pull Twilight back onto her hooves. “Come on let’s go, the rest of them will have heard all that and will be here soon.” Twilight shook her head, “Maybe not, the walls of this place are roughly hewn from the stone, right?” She groped for the nearby wall feeling the rough surface, there wasn’t an inch of smoothness anywhere to be found most of it swelled and sank without a pattern. “Sound wouldn’t travel well in this place, I doubt anyone outside of the adjoining rooms will have heard anything at all.” “Let’s hope you’re right,” Gold turned back to look at the gory mess she’d created. Pools of blood seeped from the bodies, the largest poured out from Velvet’s new second mouth, Thin Sheets was the smallest, but the splatter of coughed up blood from his mouth suggested most of his blood had pooled in his pierced lungs. They stared emptily into the distance, horror forever etched onto Velvet’s face. Gold picked up her sword and wiped the still wet blade clean of blood on Velvet’s gray fur, smearing it further. Sheathing the cleaned sword, she plucked the small saddlebags off of Velvet’s back and flipped it open. “Potion, potion,” She muttered to herself tasting each to identify them, one a strong healing draught, the other invisibility. A wand came out next and floated to Twilight who clutched after a few missed grabs and stowed it in her own bags. Next came a pair of flasks Gold instantly recognized and added to her own saddlebag containing her own alchemist fire. Finally came a sack filled to bursting with a thick liquidy substance, she recognized this as well and added it carefully to her bag. “Damn this box won’t open, Gold you’re a thief, pick the damn thing!” Cranky growled giving the long lockbox he’d dragged from under the desk a shove. Gold floated a vial of antitoxin, a piece of paper and a few coins and jewels from Velvet’s bag into her own before finally finding a small iron key in the bottom of the saddlebag. “I told you I’m not a thief,” Gold muttered grimly turning to the box as the key fitted itself into the lock and turned with the resounding click of tumblers. “Let’s just hope there’s something in here worth taking.” Twilight gave a surprised gasp and Cranky and Gold turned to see her quickly stepping back from Thin Sheets body holding a hoof up nervously. Gold was at her friend’s side in a moment and guiding her over to the desk where Cranky was lifting open the lockbox’s lid. “How can you two just… calm take whatever you want from ponies you just killed?” Gold was silent for a moment and the only sound came from Cranky pulling pouches from the box and tearing them open. Cranky made sure to keep his back to the mares and the bodies as he rummaged through the bags, the gangling of gems and coins floated up from them. Twilight couldn’t see the grim look that came over Gold’s face but stammered, “Sorry. I’m not trying to offend you.” “It’s fine,” Gold answered quickly stopping Twilight from rambling further. “It’s about survival, all of it. They’ll kill us if we don’t kill them, and anything they have that we can use we take, simple as that. Being good is about how you act day to day, not what you do to survive a hell like this place.” “Oh,” Twilight numbly answered, “It’s nothing like the history books or the stories they tell at Defender’s Heart.” “They just clean up the filthy bits,” Cranky stole the words from Gold’s mouth as he snatched up Velvet’s discarded saddlebags and stuffed the wealth into them. He held up a pair of rolled up parchment. “Here, more scrolls for our scroll keeper.” Gold seized the scrolls in her magic and floated them over to Twilight’s saddlebags stuffing them within. As she did Cranky pulled the last item from the lockbox, a long thin darkwood case, flipping it open he let out a very un-Cranky-like gasp, “By the gods.” Gold peered over his shoulder and saw a breathtaking longsword of obvious superior craftsmanship, the edge of the golden blade looked razor sharp. Gold lifted the case in her magic and brought it closer examining it, it seemed very familiar. After a moment’s thought, she lowered the case back to the ground and reached her magic back into her own bag pulling out the folded piece of paper she had taken from Velvet and opened it. Her eyes passed over the lines that were written on the paper, “Derpy’s sword…” “What? What are you talking about?” Cranky snapped at her as Twilight turned curiously towards her as well. Clearing her throat Gold read the note aloud: Velvet You will remain, for the time being, in Manehattan, but know this: The city’s days are numbered. Seek a safe place, the underground den of your mongrel lackeys should suffice to keep you safe from the devastation to come. I shall assume command of Apploosa shortly, and once Sombra has finished with the Wardstone and Manehattan is no longer of interest to us, you are to return to my side. Excellent news regarding the salvage of Derpy’s sword from the museum as well. Bring it with you, for I believe this weapon could be quite useful once we corrupt it. Before you leave for Appleoosa, stop by Cherry Manor, Topaz Solutions, and the Tower of Estrot. These are Templar safe houses, make sure no evidence remains behind. The passphrase remains ‘I’ve new material for the archives,’ for now. May Lady Chrysalis and Lord Iron Will watch over you! B. M. “This is Derpy Hooves’ sword,” Gold could barely gasp. Tucking the paper back into her bag she seized the case in her magic, snapped it shut and floated it onto her back, securing it under her quiver. “We have to get this sword back to the crusaders; the demons can’t be allowed to corrupt it.” “Right,” Twilight nodded moving to Gold’s side. “Let’s just get out of this damn place!” Cranky snapped trotting to the door. Gold and Twilight followed as they moved into the large cavern-like hall, their ears high and twitching at every sound. They peered into the damp cavern they’d come through, the barricades of stone and wood were abandoned as expected, their sentries mangled bodies lay lifeless in the hall. “Let’s see what’s over there,” Gold whispered to Cranky pointing her snout at shut door on the other end of the hall. Cranky nodded and started towards it, Gold and Twilight close behind as Gold whispered to Twilight, “There another door on the other side of the cavern, maybe the way out.” Twilight nodded and they silently made their way to the where the donkey stood ear lifted by a hoof and pressed against the door. Shaking his at the lack of any sound from the other side he waited for Gold to draw and nock an arrow before shoving the door open. Old blood stained the floor of the small cavern. Barrels filled with scraps of fur and fat sat against one wall, emitting a foul stench. Two long stone slab tables were covered with skinning tools and piles of freshly butchered meat. Two wooden racks held drying animal skins. The smell struck them like a blow and Cranky’s eyes held the sight of the butchered meat of a second before he turned away and emptied his breakfast across the floor. Gold muttering, “By the gods.” “What is it, what’s that smell?” Twilight's voice resounded with concern as she covered her nose and looked in Cranky’s direction. “They… eat meat.” Gold said her eyes sweeping across the cavern looking for some other kind of food, there was far too little for the ten ponies they’d seen thus far. Then her eyes fell on the unmistakable hoof of a pony hacked from its leg and stripped of the few bits of remaining meat that had clung to it. “Pony’s meat.” “What, that’s… that’s unnatural.” Twilight stammered almost thankful for her blindness. “I’ve heard of worse from the likes of demon worshippers,” Gold commented coldly, Twilight shivered hearing no emotion in her friend’s tone. Gold's horn flared to life and a blade yanked itself from between the ribs of what looked like a dire rat and flew over to her. She turned it over noting that as she had thought from a distance, it was a high-quality weapon, it’s edge un-dulled from its work butchering ponies and ready to take another’s life. Picking up a dirty rag in her magic she wiped the blood from the dagger and slipped it securely into a belt of her armor. “Let’s get out of here.” Shutting the door, they made their way back through the damp room and paused at the rope ladder that led up through the hole into the common room. Whether the mongrel they’d left drinking had heard anything or not, seeing a regular pony climbing out of the hole would tip her off that something was wrong, and they’d be vulnerable. If they were seen. Grinning Gold floated a potion and one of Spike’s scales out of her saddlebag and whispered to the others. “Stay here, unless you hear fighting.” Cranky looked like he wanted to argue, but before he could get a word out Gold pulled the stopper from the potion and drank it down instantly vanishing from his sight. Twilight looked back and forth between the now invisible Gold and Cranky, “What are you going to do?” “Just be ready,” Gold said hushing the other unicorn. Activating the scale, a plume of cloud rose under her lifting her into the air. That would limit how much she could use the scale’s power, but it was still all she needed. Pushed up by the bellowing plum of cloud Gold rose unseen up the hole, the rickety ladder untouched, until she rose almost completely out of the hole. As Twilight had said, the mongrel remained placidly drinking at her table unaware of the carnage below. Stepping off the cloud Gold proved a credit to her profession hobbling silently behind the drinking mongrel pony. Drawing her sword uncharacteristically in her magic Gold lifted it up over Minuette's back, a single stab to the back of the neck would silently end the mongrel’s life. However, when Gold stabbed down with her sword the tip clanked off Minuette’s chitin hide and slide to one side harmlessly. “What the-” Minuette cursed and turned as Gold faded back into sight. Gold snatched her sword in her mouth, she had better control and force while holding it. Before she could strike again Minuette swung out at her smashing the clay jug against her face. Gold head swam and she staggered back trying to regain her senses, she heard the scraping of a drawing sword. “Rover get bad bug pony!” A voice called and Gold watched as a large gray vaguely humanoid dog leaped onto Minuette’s back and with a growl snapped his jaws around the side of her neck. There was a cracking noise as Minuette’s chitin plates cracked and split, but it was easily drowned out by her screams of pain as she dropped her sword and tried to buck the large dog off her. Her screams were cut short as Gold’s blade was thrust deep into her mouth, slicing through her soft pallet and burying itself in her brain. Chapter 3Gold had just moved beyond the sight of her new companions when her light revealed a disturbing shape. Gold hesitated but steadying herself hobbled forward and shed her light directly on it. It was an immense black spider, bigger than a stallion, crouched silent and still on the ground. In an instant Gold had her bow drawn and an arrow knocked, held in her orange magic. Gold was about to let the arrow fly when she realized the creature had not moved. In her experience with monstrous vermin she knew that those that lived in the dark either fled from light or where spurred into attack by it. In either case they didn’t remain still. Gold replaced the arrow back in its quiver, the fall had damaged most of them leaving only four useable, and hooked her bow over the quiver. Drawing her sword she hobbled carefully up to the spider keeping a close eye out for any movement, but it remained deathly still. When she was close enough to stab the thing with her sword Gold let out the breath she was holding, it was dead. It didn’t look like it had been injured by the collapse that had trapped her and the other down there, it had been dead for a while. She was about to leave it behind when the sound of squirming came to her ears. Gold shot a quick looked back and forth seeking the source of the noise. The light of her horn illuminated two tunnels leading out of the cavern, but the sound didn’t seem to come from either. She caught movement out of the corner of her eye and looked back down at the spider. Its legs and head were still, but its thorax was quivering slightly. Suddenly it burst open and a giant maggot burst forth from the thorax spaying strings of green mucus-like gore at Gold as it unleashed a high pitched cry. Gold let out a muffled scream through her sword and slashed at the vermin. Her sword cut through its pale flesh with little resistance cleaving its head apart. Gold was panting wildly when a second maggot burst from the spider with such force it launched itself at the mare. Unable to dodge properly on her broken leg Gold brought up her sword to block the maggot’s attack. Its beak snapped around the steel of her sword. The maggot was easily half her size and nearly brought Gold down as it clung to her sword and slammed its body into her chest. With a hard toss of her head Gold threw the maggot off of her. It slapped to the ground like a soaked towel and before it could wriggle back onto its belly Gold drove her sword through it. The maggot cried out like the first and flailed its head and tail up and down in a short death throes before falling still. Gold released the sword, gagging and spitting wildly to get the putrid white gore that had gushed up from the maggots wound out of her mouth. Many had questioned why Gold didn’t wield her sword in her magic as she did with her bow. In truth even she could never say why, save that it simply didn’t feel right to wield it that way. “Gold is everything alright down there.” Twilight voice called through the gloom. Gold answered it was, muttering that she was surprised the other unicorn found it in herself to care at all. Pulled her sword out of the maggot by her magic she drew a cloth from her saddlebag and wiped it down as she peered into each of the nearby caves. One looked like just a long tunnel, narrow but passable. The other was a very short tunnel that opened up into another cavern. “There’s a couple of possible ways out I’m gonna check them both.” Gold called back then took the sword in her mouth again and winced as she could still taste the maggot on it. “Brilliant Kid, ideas like that and we’ll be otta here by tea time.” Cranky called back causing Gold to groan and roll her eyes. She re-sheathed her sword and started up the short tunnel. Gold looked over the cavern beyond the tunnel with great curiosity. A torn bedroll lay next to the cold remains of a fire and a pile all manner of garbage lay just beyond them. Gold was struck by the idea that someone might be living down in this place. She’d heard rumors of such things ever since she came to Manehattan with Greenery, but never paid them much mind. Now the idea of there being a native of these tunnels that could help them back to the surface caused an excited grin to spread across her face. A moment later the grin faded as Gold realized that if someone was living down there was a good chance that anyone hiding down in this place wouldn’t be friendly. Gold steeled herself, let her eyes roam over the small cavern, and craning her ears forward, she wouldn’t be caught off guard a second time. Her caution paid off when she saw an edge of the pile of trash swell up slightly before shrinking back down. Gold grinned in satisfaction, “Fool me once shame on you.” She whispered drawing her bow, carefully taking aim, she had to guess the best point of her shot, and let her arrow fly. It cut through the air and stabbed into the pile of trash. The arrow quivered for a moment and Gold could swear she hurt some kind of muffled cry then it went still. “Fool me twice shame-” Gold was sudden cut off as a large brown shape shot out of the trash. “Oh come on!” It was a cockroach, but like all the maggots it was massive, easily as big as them, but flatter and much faster. It leaped at Gold with a hiss spreading its mandibles to take a bite out of her and buzzing its glossy wings. Gold thought fast and thrust her bow at it shoving the thickest part of the grip between its mandibles and held the string in her magic letting the force of its charge tangle it around the insect's wings and legs. Releasing the bow from her magic the tangled cockroach dropped to the ground writhing to get free. Before it could Gold drew her sword and stabbed it down through the creature’s head. Its legs continued to twitch even in death, but Gold ignored this and quickly retrieved her weapons. Moving over to the pile of refuse she pushed back a layer uncovering a second cockroach, her arrow still sticking up out of it. “Does everything in place come in pairs?” She mutter and started for the back of the cavern where it connected to another tunnel. She felt her hoof kick something and looked down to see something shining back up at her in her light. Picking it up in her magic she saw it was a copper brooch shaped like a bat perched on a mushroom, the bats eyes were tiny amethysts. The colored gems caused the memory of Spike desperate act to save her to flash through her mind. Sniffing Gold smiled down at the brooch, “I bet you’d be worth more than a few bits if I kept you safe.” However, instead of putting the brooch into her pack Gold floated it down and pinned it to her plain white undershirt. “But I think you’re here to be my good luck charm.” Beyond the short tunnel Gold came to another small cavern this one heaped with mounds of rock fallen from the ceiling and walls. Gold watched nervously for some sign of instability but all she saw was a few wafts of dust fall lazily through the air. Two yawning caves exited this cavern, one leading back the way she had come, most likely connected with the tunnel she hadn’t taken before. The other was on the far side of the cavern. Gold started carefully for the far tunnel, wobbling several times as the uneven ground and her broken leg conspired to make her fall. She was just about to the tunnel when an emerald snake shot up from the rubble hissing threateningly. Gold’s sword was in her mouth in an instant and she swung wildly at the snake. The powerful swing sent her off balance and she stumbled a few steps before crashing to the ground on her good side. Gold hiss in pain as her broken hind leg knocked against her good one, but forced herself to open her eyes and search for the snake before it could attack. It was right in front of her nose its mouth wide in a silent hiss. Gold pushed herself up so she could swing at it again but realized that it was only the snake’s head. A pool of blood spread out from the back of the head and Gold looked up to see the body laying limply across the rubble, blood dripping from it into a pool. Gold sighed releasing her sword and slumping back against the rubble strewn floor. She reached up, tapped the bat brooch muttering, “I don’t if that counts as one in your favor.” Gold knew she couldn't lay there long, and with a myriad of stone poking into her back she really didn’t want to. Getting up Gold stumbled to the far tunnel and shone her light down it, but the tunnel stretched on past the range of her light. She turned and looked back at the unexplored tunnel she knew lead back to her companions. If the unknown depth of the tunnel leading out of this place wasn’t reason enough to go back, Gold guessed the unexplored tunnel back was a clear sign from the gods. She started back finding the floor of the unexplored tunnel to be much more uneven than the other. This tunnel to opened up into a cavern, thought a tiny one. The cavern proved more generous than the others however, for as Gold shined her light up and down searching for instability in the walls or ceiling she found an enticing prize. Above her hanging half off a ledge, beneath a dark narrow fissure, was a saddlebag. She enveloped the bag in her magic and gave it a tug pulling it down. The sudden movement caused the gravel under the bag to shift and spill down on Gold. The stones and dust rained down on her head blinding her for a moment as she shook her head and tried to blink the grit out of her eyes, when they cleared she looked up and sighed in relief having kept her old on the saddlebag. Floating the bag down to her she noticed immediately that the craftsmanship of bag was high quality, far better than her worn saddlebags. Gold opened the flaps and was greeted by the sight of a bundle of a dozen arrows all perfectly intact. The other side held bundles of trail rations, and bag of caltrops and several flasks, two of oil and two potions. Gold floated the potions out, popped the top of one and carefully dribbled a drop of the liquid onto her tongue. It was a taste she was all too familiar with. Bringing the potion bottle to her lips she drank it down in a single gulp. She shivered at first to the bitter taste of the brew but then in pleasure as her wounds quickly began to mend. Gold found the second was a healing potion as well and drank it down just as readily healing all the cuts and bruises incurred in the fall. The pain in her leg eased, but remained, the simple healing potions wouldn’t be enough to heal that damage. She repacked her own things from her worn bags into the sturdy new ones and added the arrows to her quiver giving the bat brooch a thankful tap. “You definitely came through for me on this one.” Gold re-entered the first cavern to see a gentle light glowing within and guessed that at Cranky’s request, or demand, Twilight had cast her own light spell. Gold made her way back to where they stood before the wall of rubble. Approaching she found herself a little ashamed of her own gratitude that Twilight had wrapped bandages around her mutilated eyes. “Did you find a way out kid?” Cranky asked as soon as Gold was in sight and Twilight’s ears perked up realizing that the other unicorn had returned. “No but…” Gold started then trailed off as she stared past the old donkey to a glitter of purple in the wall behind him. “But what?” Cranky snapped. Gold ignored him and moved to the wall now seeing several glittering purple specks among the wall of debris. “What is it Gold Guard, tell us.” Twilight stood and tried to look at the other mare, but just ended up staring in Cranky’s general direction. “There’s something in the rubble,” Gold said finally and reached out with her magic to seize one of the purple specks. Gold gasped as a sudden wave of grief washed over her. She saw Spike’s death again in her mind’s eye, except this time it was from the dragon’s perspective. “What is it, what’s wrong?” Twilight asked taking an uncertain step in Gold’s direction. Gold took a breath to calm herself and looked up to see that what she was holding in her magic was a purple scale about the width of a pony’s hoof. “It’s one of Spike’s scales.” She said breathlessly her eyes returning to the other specks of purple. “There’s more of them.” “Who cares!” Cranky snapped throwing up his hooves, “The dragon dead, a lot of help he was too.” “Why you old-” Gold started but a hoof dropping on her side stopped her. “Gold that’s enough,” Twilight cut her off sharply. Then she turned as if to look at Cranky, but was still a little off. “Maybe you should let it be Cranky, we all need each other down here.” Cranky grumbled at that and stomped away to the edge of the unicorns’ light. Gold shot Twilight a glare, but it was lost on the blind mare. Gold’s magic took hold of the other specks of purple, one at a time, and pulled the scales out the wall. Each came with a wave of sadness and a different thought of the dragon’s final moments. There were four in all and Gold tucked them gently away in her saddlebags before moving to Twilight’s side. “There’s a tunnel leading out of here, I don’t know, but it’s our only way out.” “You’ll have to be my eyes,” Twilight nodded at that and started out, Gold guiding the blind mare as Cranky unhappily following them. Chapter 15Once sleep had finally come to the unicorns they slept so long, deeply, and dreamlessly that their bodies ached with stiffness when they finally roused themselves. The mayor wouldn’t let anyone wake them, but once the sound of their stiff movement and long, loud yawning groans could be heard through the floorboards she and Granite who had been waiting over an hour made their way upstairs and greeted Gold and Twilight a pleasant awakening. Gold still found herself surprised by the unique forms the mongrel ponies came in. Granite was a pony who looked like they were made entirely of stone, with a thick rough furless hide with cracks spread across every inch of their body. Half-moon shaped tumors protruded from the top and bottom of Granite’s spine taking the place of a mane and tail and looked just as much like stone as the rest of them. Neither of the unicorns could guess the healer’s gender. Even their voice was neutral both in tone and indication of sex. Like Granite’s voice, their face remained set in a neutral expression, thought compassion could be seen behind the neutral stare of Granite’s eyes. Granite repeated the mayor’s sentiment that there was little they could do for Gold’s leg, but noted also that given the makeshift nature of the splint it was very well done. Granite replaced it regardless, taking care to cut the wood used to make the splint down to fit the length of her leg perfectly. To Gold, it didn’t feel any different, holding her just as well as the one Cranky had made, but it itched less. Examining Twilight next, Granite noted that the bandages were less than ideally clean for wrapping wounds, but once they had them all removed Granite could see that it hadn’t mattered. The healing potions had done their job perfectly and beneath the bandages was little more than scar tissue with a slight irritation. Gold had turned away before Granite had finished taking off the bandages, she still couldn’t bring herself to look at her friend’s horribly scarred face. The mayor gave her a reassuring smile; she was sure that if Twilight could see the discomfort on Gold’s face she wouldn’t have held her discomfort against her. “I can give you some ointment for the rash, but I don’t think bandaged will be necessary.” Granite explained pulling a bottle from their medical saddle bag. “I’d like it re-wrapped if that’s alright,” Twilight said softly her voice lined with pain. Catching herself Twilight tried to perk up and added with a weak laugh, “I’m probably not much to look at with… this across my face.” “Very well,” Granite easily relented and pulled a roll of bandages from their bag. Granite applied the ointment and rewrapped the scar giving Twilight another application of the ointment and advising her to reapply it when she next wakes up if the rash persisted. Gold pulled on the last of her barding tugging at it in places trying to get it to settle into a comfortable position. She could sleep in her barding if necessary, but it was never truly comfortable. She turned to see the Mayor helping Twilight put her robes back on, a much more troublesome task for the blind mare than taking them off had been. “Is Cranky awake yet?” “I don’t know dear, he came back barely an hour before you woke up, I’m not even sure he’s asleep.” Ivory Scroll answered with the annoyed grunts of mother trying to dress an unruly child. Gold gave a low groan and shook her head, “I’ll go check on him, we’re not going to wait just because he couldn’t be bothered to sleep.” “Shall I examine him as well?” Granite asked stepping out of the room ahead of Gold. Gold shook her head, “No he’s fine, thank you, Granite, for everything.” “I wish I could have done more,” Granite said without a hint of remorse in their tone and retreated down the stairs without another word. Gold went the opposite direction, a few steps down the hall the other direction coming to the door that the Mayor had indicated was Cranky’s. Despite her earlier annoyance, she knocked rather gently on the door and gave a soft call, “Cranky are you awake?” “Ya I’m awake, get in here, the door doesn’t lock,” The donkey’s gruff voice snapped through the door smashing Gold gentleness and causing the unicorn’s ears to fall and a frown to spread across her face. Still, she did as he asked pushing open the door and stepping into the room. Gold’s shot wide and she shook her head and looked again feeling as though the sight had been a trick. When she looked again, however, Cranky still stood there, his fancy clothes replaced by the fine chain shirt he’d taken from the cultist. His hoof blades had been joined now by a buckler strapped to his other leg. Cranky paused fiddling with his collar and turned to look at Gold, “Are you mares finally ready to go.” “Ahh, ya.” Gold nodded then shook herself out of her stunned expression and shot back. “Did you get any sleep?” “Yer not my mother, so don’t worry about how much I sleep I get. Let me worry about you, speaking of which.” Cranky marched back over to his bed, which had obviously not been slept in, and grabbed a bundle of arrows. He marched over to Gold and shoved them into her chest, releasing them, and forcing her to take them in her magic. “Here, they’re enchanted so save them for something with a real thick hide.” Gold examined the eight arrows in her magic’s grip noting their fine craftsmanship and the faint glow each exuded marking their magical nature. As she slid them into her quiver Gold gave Cranky a smile, “Thank you Cranky, I-” “Look kid, where that mayor is sending us… things are going to get bad.” Cranky seemed to be looking everywhere but at Gold and the unicorn gave a deep frown at the behavior concern playing through her eyes. Despite his efforts, Cranky jaw quivered as he spoke and his words grew less steady. “If it, if you have to run. I want you to… to…” Cracky almost growled in frustration at his own inability to speak. Gold stepped up to the old stammering donkey and gently touched a hoof to her shoulder, “Cranky… No matter what I promise I won’t leave you behind. We’re going to get through this, I promise.” Cranky clenched his jaw had setting it steady and gave a snort. “Well you better, and if comes down to it, you better save me. I’m far more important than some blind mare.” Cranky snapped without a hint of hesitation in his voice. Gold smiled, “Of course Cranky anything you say.” Cranky snorted and roughly pushed past Gold stepping out into the hallway, Twilight and Ivory Scroll paused coming out of the unicorns’ room. Twilight’s ears twitched curiously at the unfamiliar sound of Cranky’s movement as he marched down the hall towards them. “Good morning Cranky,” The mayor greeted her eye moving to Twilight when she spoke seeing the unicorn’s ears perk up. Cranky snorted at her greeting and moved up to Twilight. With his shield hoof, he pulled something from under his barding and shoved it gently to Twilight's chest. With a curious twitch of her ears, Twilight’s horn glowed and she took the item, an amber gem, in her magic. She felt the cut of the gem and held it up to her ear giving a small gasp, “This is a- Cranky where did you find this?” “Never mind that,” He snorted hotly, “Just remember to use it if you get in trouble.” “Cranky I- Thank you.” Twilight tucked the gem under her robes where it would be safe and secure even if they had to run, as Gold finally stepped up to join them again. “Come now let’s not stand around any longer, you three need some breakfast before your journey.” Ivory Scroll said in a slightly strained cheerful tone and gently guided Twilight down the stairs. They ate little of the assortment of fungus and moss that was grown by the mongrels for food. The food was not bad though it’s foreign muddy taste was a poor substitute for the fresh dewy grass and sweet flowers that they craved and even their stomachs seem concerned with worries beyond food. Conversation was much the same, what small talk would be appropriate at such a table on such a morning? Afterward, they made a solemn march through the town, once more rode across the lake, to another large door simply marked exit. Ivory Scroll commented absently that there were a dozen such doors around Ponyville, beyond the light of their horns. “You’re not going to leave without saying goodbye are you,” A familiar voice called out and from the darkness stepped Leafie and Snakebite. Leafie had a great wide smile across his green muzzle and is unusual eyes seemed to sparkle with delight, Cranky snorted upon seeing him. Snakebite had a softer more subdued grin and worry played through his eyes. Twilight’s ears twitched curiously at the unfamiliar, but not totally forgotten voice. “Snakebite I thought you would be gone already.” Gold said stepping up to the half-reptilian pony, Cranky grinned smugly at the way Leafie’s ears curled like dry leaves rather than folding, in disappointment. “We’ll be leaving as soon as you are gone,” Snakebite nodded to Leafie who perked up when Gold glanced over at him for the first time. “I just wanted to say goodbye and thank you again for helping Spiller… and apologize for not being able to help you in return. Gold shook her head, “We would have gotten lost in the spore-cougher’s den if it were for you, that was more than enough.” Gold smiled gently giving him a soft look, but Snakebite’s eyes just fell downcast and she could see him chewing his lip. Silence filled the air for several second as both failed to find a way to reassure the other. The mayor broke the silence, at last, presenting a small sack that jingled and clanked as she held it out to Gold. “Here, to aid you as we agreed.” Gold took hold of the bag in her magic and opened it. Nine vials of potions flew out in a line by her magic each with a tag wrapped tightly around their necks marked with neat script. With barely a glance at the labels, Gold flipped open her saddle bags and the vial split apart into rows of five and four which deposited themselves in separate bags. The now empty bag folded itself and flew back to the mayor to took in and tucked it away before offering a simple, “Good luck,” no more able to find a reassuring word than Gold and Sankebite had been. Leafie and Snakebite pushed the door open as Gold distributed the potions in her bags and with more muttered goodbyes and grumbling from Cranky they left disappearing into the dark of the tunnel. When they were beyond even the mongrel’s thermal sensitive vision Snakebite finally spoke, hissing through clenched teeth, “You should have let me go with them.” “You are already derelicting your duty by waiting so long for them to leave, which delays the entire war effort.” The mayor answered rather coldly but her eye softened when it turned to look at him. “You have to have faith, Gold and Twilight are strong and Cranky will protect them.” “I’m as worried about what he’ll do as I am about the traitors. You should have seen that donkey conduct business, he was vicious. I thought he was going to convince Moss Star to pay him for those arrows and have you even known Amethyst to accept an IOU from any from anyone. I wouldn’t be surprised to learn that donkey sold them out at the first opportunity for safe passage to the surface.” “He wouldn’t live to regret it,” Leafie interjected in a sage tone, but his darkly narrowed eyes suggested it was more than a passing observation. Ivory Scroll looked down the pitch blackness of the tunnel again for a long moment before saying, “Have faith, and attend to your duties!” she added sharply before turning away to make her way back to her town. Snakebite and Leafie exchanged a defiant, hopeful, but ultimately questioning look, before reluctantly closing the massive doors sealing their new friends' path. After ten minutes of trotting down the new tunnel, Cranky was still lagging behind Gold and Twilight, his head hung limply and his breathing labored though he kept it quiet. Cranky’s efforts did little to hide his panting from Twilight sharpened ears. Finally, she stopped, her body turning with her ears to face Cranky, “Cranky are you going to be all right? Our schedule isn’t so tight we can’t stop for a while so you can rest.” Cranky snorted, “I’m fine!” “No, you’re not,” Gold cut in looking the heaving form of the donkey over with a frown. After a moment one of the flaps of her saddle bag lifted open and one of the potions flew out, the tag wrapped around it marked it as ‘Lesser Restoration’. “Drink this, it should help.” Cranky started to object, “Just do it!” Gold snapped cutting him off. With a grumble, Cranky took the vial in hoof, pulled the stopper out with his teeth, spitting it on the ground not caring to preserve it, and gulped down the medicine-like liquid and tossed the vial which also smashed to the ground. Cranky gave a shiver and shook his head, but when he looked back up at the mares the heavy bags under his eyes had been wiped away completely. “Great that’s one less of that mayor’s potions to get us through this damn suicide mission,” He spat angrily with renewed vigor. “Come on Cranky, don’t talk like that, we can make it. We just need a plan.” Twilight assured, though there was little optimism in her tone. “How can we make a plan when we can’t even get inside their base?” “We’ll get in with this,” Gold said at last and pulled one of the emerald scales she had pulled from the collapsed wall from her pack. “It can disguise us as mongrel ponies, we’ll slip in as fellow traitors and once we know what we’re up again we’ll take them out.” “How are we supposed to convince them we’re traitors, we can’t ever speak that gibberish they call a language.” Cranky snapped back shaking his head. Gold remained relaxed and smiled slyly at the donkey, “Come on Cranky that can’t be the hardest sale you’ve made today.” Cranky turned back to her with a frown, but though it twitched in protest his mouth curled up slightly in a shared grin.
Chapter 1Gold Guard’s leg hurt badly, the pain that coursed through it was the worst she had ever felt in her life. Yet it wasn’t the first sensation that welcomed back to the land of the living. That honor went to the ringing in her ears, pinned back as they were as if they could block out the sound was coming from inside of them. She felt the dull ache of her head and her trouble breathing next, but a moment later the shooting pain in her leg made itself known and the unicorn mare clamped down on her tongue from crying out in pain. The sounds of rocks clattering, coughing and moans of pain that were not her own brought her out of the world of her own pain. She felt the dirt and grime that covered her and venture to open her brown eyes to see what was happening. The world around her was completely black and fear swelled in her chest as she remembered stories of crusaders going blind from a crack to the skull. She bit back this fear with the same fortitude she’d bitten back her cries of pain and set her horn aglow. Motes of dust that filled the air came into sight first and Gold Guard began coughing as if seeing them made the dust in her own throat real. She only gave a few sputtering coughs before forcing herself to stop, it hurt too much raking her body with pain. She pushed back the strands of her brown mane looked around finding that she was in a large cavern laying in a mound of rubble that occasionally shifted in small rockslides of gravel as it settled. Gold Guard gave the place a searching confused look unable to think how she got there. Suddenly the throbbing her head cleared and the memories rushed back. Armasse had officially begun at noon and Gold Guard had watched, with the crowd gathered in the Clydesdale Plaza, the blessing of the festival by the leader of the city Lady Harshwhinny. A hush had fallen over the crowd as the aged mare had taken the stage clad in shining resplendent armor. She had just cleared her throat when suddenly a bright light rose up from the west, as if the sun were rising from the wrong direction. Gold Guard’s eyes had grown wide as Harshwhinny’s shadow fell over the cathedral’s façade huge and distorted. Then a moment later, the sound of a thunderous explosion ripped through the air, causing Gold Guard to throw her hooves over her ears, and a violent tremor shook her off balance Gold Guard steadied herself before her eyes shot to the west and she let out a gasp. The Kite, a fortress that contained the city’s wardstone, had vanished. In its place, a brilliant plume of red fire, lightning and smoke erupted into the heavens. A powerful roar caused Gold Guard’s head to snap back to the crowd as a massive purple dragon rose up from the crowd taking to the air on its wide wings, its head swinging back and forth on its long neck as fire crackled in its long maw. For a moment the chaos was forgotten as for the first time Gold Guard saw the face of Green Garden’s father, Manehattan’s greatest defender, Spike. Yet the relief of his appearance was shattered by the appearance of another figure, it was as nightmarish as the dragon was breathtaking. Three times the size of the largest pony, with skin coated in fire and lightning, and wield sword and whip of fire. Gold Guard, as well as everyone else in the crowd, knew this figure immediately, it was Tirek, the Storm King of the Worldwound. All around her ponies were rushing in a wild panic, stumbling upon the shaking ground. Gold Guard jumped forward suddenly, her instincts guiding her narrow escape from beneath a statute that had been rended from its perch by the shaking ground. She watched as the street began to split open disgorging vilely shaped demons into the streets. In a blind rush a stallion stumbled into a nearby fissure and Gold Guard raced to the lip thrusting a desperate hoof down to seize the stallion’s. “You’re going to be all right,” She remembered saying. Above them the dragon and centaur clashed, but the fight was over in a few harrowing moments. Tirek swooped down and cut deep into Spike’s body, arresting his charge. With a few more blows the titanic duo spiraled downward towards the crowd. Gold Guard would never forget the sight of the dragon crashing into the façade of the Cathedral of St. Clydesdale. At that moment a titanic demonic quarry eel erupted at the far end of the plaza, reducing building to rubble as it smashed into Gold Guard’s world. It thrust open the rift Gold and the stallion were hanging from and Gold felt the ground beneath her hooves give way angling her into the darkness below. As she started to fall Gold Guard looked back one last time to her wife’s father and found his sorrowful eyes on her as well. Spike’s mouth began to move as if he were speaking and he stretched out a bleeding claw towards her. Suddenly Gold felt magic take hold of her, slowing her plummet into the darkness as if she were a gently falling feather. Yet there was no way to stop the fall. Slowed by the magic the last thing Gold saw was Tirek standing before Spike, his sword lashing out and cleaving through the dragon’s neck. As his severed head fell the rift above Gold slammed shut, stealing the light of the world above. Gold Guard felt the tears dripping down her muzzle as the last of the memories flooded back into her mind. For a moment the danger of being trapped underground was forgotten and Gold wondered how she would tell Greenery her long absent father was dead. Another rockslide brought Gold back to reality she turned to see that the shift in earth had uncovered the limb of a pony. It was crushed with lines of red running along it, caught in the dust that covered the coat so thickly that Gold couldn’t tell what the pony’s true coat color was. She wondered for a moment if it was the stallion she had tried to save. “Hel-hello?” A voice called out shakily and weak through the dark breaking the silence. It was answered by a loud groaning, before it called out again. “W-whoever’s still alive speak up now.” Gold Guard craned her head around to the source of the voice. She gasped in horror when the light of her horn fell upon the other pony, a purple unicorn with a pink striped blue mane. Her eyes were gone, a blackened and blistered wound across her face, above her muzzle and below her horn, showed that the orbs had been burned away. “By the gods.” Gold Guard gasped and quickly pushed herself up to started for the other unicorn. The moment she put weight on her aching back right leg, however, she cried out in pain and clasped to the ground. “Stop all your screaming, I need help,” A gruff old voice cried out pathetically and another form stumbled into Gold’s light. While an equine he was no pony, but gold instantly recognized him. “Cranky,” Gold started with surprise, a surprise the bald, richly dressed donkey shared. “Cranky Doodle Donkey,” The blinded unicorn asked with a gasp her head swaying back and forth as if she were searching for him despite her lack of eyes. She remained laying on her belly, seemingly not yet confident enough to stand up. “Twilight Sparkle,” Cranky nearly spat catching sight of her too now. His angry eyes moved from her back to Gold and he wailed dejectedly. “Of all the ponies to be trapped in this gods forsaken place...” He trailed off into grumbling, perhaps thinking better than to rant too loudly about his new companions. Gold looked back over to Twilight finding more recognition in her name then her disfigured person. Twilight Sparkle was a self-interested wizardly merchant who sometimes helped out the crusaders. Gold had heard that she had recently split up with her marefriend Cheerilee over some kind of religious disagreement. Cranky she knew better. Working a lead about demon worshippers in the city for Green Garden she had broken into one of the donkey’s warehouses to investigate him. However, the only thing out of the ordinary she found was a small shrine to Abadar, the dead god of his kind. Abadar was a good and righteous god and as such his worship was not forbidden. Gold couldn’t fathom why he might keep his faith a secret, but she’d let that secret lay, even from Greenery. “W-who else is there,” Twilight’s called out again after a long pause she spent holding her ears craned towards Cranky. “Are you hurt?” Gold pulled herself to her hooves and hobbled over to Twilight, “My name is Gold Guard, Twilight Sparkle. Don’t worry about me I’m not nearly as badly hurt as you.” Twilight’s jaw seemed to set the moment Gold revealed her identity and she was quiet again for several moments after Gold spoke. When she spoke at last it was in a curt tone, “I’ll be fine I have some healing potions in my saddlebags.” Twilight reached a hoof back over her simple dark purple robes fumbling to find the saddle bags that hung askew over her hind legs. Gold could only watch the fumbling blind pony’s search for a moment before she reached down for the bag herself. “Here let me help you.” “I’m fine doing it on my own,” Twilight almost snapped back swatting blindly to shove Gold’s hooves away. “Hay you can’t hoard those potions for yourselves,” Cranky suddenly cried out and rushed over to the pair. “I’m hurt too.” Wounded by Twilight’s rejection Gold shot Cranky an angry look and glared as she looked him over. “Cranky you’re fine, what would you need with a healing potion?” “Why I nev-” Cranky growled through clenched teeth, then craned his head up and pointed a hoof at a line of red down his neck. “Look at this, I nearly lost my head in that fall. I can my blood leaking out as we speak.” Gold gave to wound a critical look, it was little more than a scratch, “Twilight and I would be lucky if our wounds were a bad as that.” “Gold Guard don’t be so hard on him,” Twilight scolded. She had managed to dig the potions out of her bag and held them out in the donkey general direction. “Cranky if you’re sure it’s that bad I can give up one of my potions for you.” Cranky looked from the potion then to Twilight before he scoffed and turned away, “Whatever you use them. I don’t need charity from either of you.” Without further argument Twilight reached to open the first bottle and Gold again ventured to help, but was rebuffed just as coldly as before. Twilight poured the contents of the first bottle over her wounded eyes, mending the seared flesh but doing nothing to regain what had been lost. “You and that wife of yours are crusaders right, why don’t scout ahead and see if there’s a way out of this place.” “Y-ya, all right,” Gold answered dejected by Twilight’s still curt tone. She took a step forgetting about her injured leg for a moment and made the mistake of putting weight on it. She hissed in and staggered a little to remain on her hooves. “What’s wrong,” Twilight asked gulping down the second potion. “You said you were hurt right, what is it?” “It’s my leg,” Gold answered with a sniff to force back the tears of pain. “I think it’s broken.” Her eyes quickly moved over her surroundings and to her relief noted several broken pieces of wooden debris scattered about. “I think I can set it.” Gold seized several pieces of wood in her orange magic floating them over to her as she dug a hoof into her own plane brown saddlebag and pulled forth a few feet a silk rope. Drawing her short sword with her mouth and sliced the rope into sections. With some difficulty she braced the splints of wood against her broken leg and used her magic to tie the rope around to hold it in place. It wasn’t the most handsome field dressing she’d ever seen but it looked like it would work. She slowly eased down on the broken leg breathing a sigh of relief as the splint relieved the pressure on the wounded leg. Suddenly the splint slipped and the weight came down on her leg. Gold cried out in pain and collapsed onto her side writhing in pain. “Let me try.” Twilight said and before Gold could protest she felt the unicorn’s hooves on the splint and followed her effort with another cry of pain. “Can’t you flighty mares can do anything right,” Cranky groaned and marched over to Gold. “No Cranky that’s fine I can-” “Shut your mouth and sit up,” Cranky snapped grabbing Gold by her shoulder and pulling her up onto her butt. He had the rope untied before Gold could utter another protest. His hooves worked with surprising care and dexterity causing her far less pain than she had caused herself in her own attempt. Gold relented and let Cranky work without protest even as he muttered curses and insults at her under his breath about everything from her choice of wood for splints to getting her leg broken in the first place. “There try that.” He demanded stepping back from Gold’s newly splinted leg. It didn’t look any nicer to her eyes then her own had, but when she braved to stand and put a little weight on the leg it held securely. “It’s great, thank you Cranky,” Gold gave the old donkey a smile, but he just muttered something incomprehensible and most likely insulting at her. Undeterred by the donkey’s bad attitude Gold ventured to ask. “I could use your help scouting this place, we can’t know what might be down here.” Cranky scoffed at that, “You’re the one with the barding kid.” Gold looked down at the metal studded leather barding that cover her dark yellow coat. Cranky started back to an opposing side of the cavern from where Twilight stood adjusting her saddlebags and a leg clutched around a staff. “And light.” Gold’s face fell into a frustrated countenance. She turned and trotted deeper into the cave, careful to keep her weight off the bad leg. She couldn’t stop worrying about Greenery, she knew the noble mare could be dead up on the surface, down in another underground cavern like this one or anywhere in-between. But Gold knew she had to have faith in her to be alive and trusting in that she couldn’t help but hope that Greenery had found better company than her in this disaster. Author's Note Thus we kick off this adventure, The Worldwound Incursion by Amber E. Scott. Part One: The fall of Kenabres
Chapter 2The sky was no longer blue. Fire and smoke had scarred it red and black for as far as the eye could see. It was a far greater testament to the destruction the demons had brought upon the city then the fissures rended into the ground, or the deep gouged pathways the quarry eels had left in their wake. It was greater testament even then the loss of the Kite and the Cathedral of St. Clydesdale from the skyline where just that morning they could have been seen from anywhere in the city. The roars of the demons mingled with the cries of ponies in the distance provided ample proof that the attack was still underway. It pained Green Garden to no end that every time they grew close to that sound they had to turn away and take another route. She couldn’t help it though, her squad was small, just four stallions and herself. The stallions were all green too. Caramel and Thunderlane were new recruits while Noteworthy and Hooves were parchment pushers with zero combat experience. But they were all that volunteered to leave the safety of the Defender's Heart and fallow Greenery to her home in the slim hope that Gold would be there. Greenery’s cat-like yellow eyes traced over a nearby ruined building while her slightly frilled ears turned this way and that searching for a sign of danger or survivors. It was so odd to see such ruined structures standing almost right next to untouched ones the demons had passed by in their attack. She sighed and ran an armored hoof over her green coated face and down her pitch black mane. She wished, not for the first time, that Gold was at her side. The unicorn’s keen ears and eyes were far better than Greenery’s battle blunted ones. If Gold were there they’d be searching for ponies to save instead of rushing through the city to a most likely empty house, if it was even still there. “You all right there Captain?” Noteworthy’s question snapped Greenery out of her despair. She cleared her throat and stood up a little straighter forcing her to look down at the shorter paladin. Greenery had an imposing figure, with her piercing cat’s eyes and the stubby tusks the poked up from her bottom lip, marking the draconic blood in her veins, and her incredible size. Most became frightened when her gaze turned upon them. Noteworthy, however, had known Greenery for years, they had gone through basic training together, so he easily saw past her imposing vestige to the worry beneath. “Aww come on now Noteworthy,” Hooves playful scoffed sauntering up to the unicorn. His ever present smile still clinging to his lips even in this bleak place that had once been his vibrant home a few short hours ago. The rumors of the brown earth pony’s madness had certainly grown since the attack. “The captain’s tough as they come nothing’s gonna get to us with her around.” Greenery narrowed her eyes at the stallion. Normally she would have never agreed to take the eccentric pony along, he refused to even carry a weapon, though a solid slam of a shooed hoof was almost as good as any weapon. He was, however, a trained medic and even with the healing magic granted to a paladin of her faith, his expertise was sorely needed. “I-I hope your right,” Caramel mutter past the sword clenched in his mouth. He’d refused to sheath the blade since leaving the Defender's Heart and had remained close at Greenery’s side during the whole trek. He felt much less intimidated by her while close at her side and it meant she couldn’t easily fix her naturally intimidating eyes on him easily. No one had expected Caramel of all ponies to volunteer for a mission into the warring ruins of Manehattan, but Caramel had always been eager to do anything to please Greenery. His admiration of her was no secret and he undoubtedly seen this as his one chance to prove himself to her. That made him the bravest of them in one way, but also the most foolish. “Everything still looks clear ma’am,” Thunderlane voice cut into their conversation as the black pegasus dropped from the sky with a salute to Greenery. His sudden appearance startling Caramel so badly the tan earth pony nearly dropped his sword, again. “Then we should keep moving.” Greenery answered with a nod to Thunderlane and began marching forward. Thunderlane was a good soldier, the other three might have talents that made them assets to the crusade, but only Thunderlane was holding his fear in check and followed orders as simply and quickly as he was given them. Greenery found her thoughts turning back to Gold again and a wave a grief washed over her as the odd certainty that she was dead tried to root itself in her mind. She banished the thought as quickly as it came to her mind. She had faith that Gold was still alive and knew the clever unicorn would survive. “Should we really keep going? I’m sorry to say I don’t know if we can do any good out here.” The words startled Greenery as if they had been a slap to the face. Not because of what was said exactly, it was something that probably all of them had thought more than once in their trek through the demon infested city. What startled her was who said it. Greenery turned back and there standing several feet behind them, the only one not to move, was Hooves. The corners of his mouth were dipped down making his face looked almost alien without its signature smile. Remembering the stray thought that had entered her own mind Greenery looked down at the other stallions. In their eyes she could see their nervousness, and fear in Caramel’s case, was now paired with a look of deep sadness. Seeing everyone staring at him seemed to snap the stallion out of his stupor. Hooves shook his head, tried to force the smile back onto his face, but it still came across as sad, and stood to trot towards them. “Sorry everyone, I don’t know what got into me.” “It’s called despair.” The voice seemed to hiss into each of their ears causing Noteworthy and Thunderlane to shudder while Caramel quivered at Greenery’s side. Hooves looked back curious rather than scared, but all he saw was the black hoof swinging at his face. It connected with a wet sickening crack causing Hooves’ head to snap back the other way spraying blood and broken teeth across the cobblestones of the street. The skin on the side of his muzzle that had been hit was split open like a second grotesque red mouth. Hooves hit the ground with a jerking twitch before laying still. The others’ eyes fell upon the figure that had struck their companion. It was a pitch black pony with red bat wings and a matching set of horns that jutted up over each of his glowing red eyes. A sinister smile was spread across his muzzle showing of a mouth full pink stained fangs. Rather than a pony’s tail he had a long red hairless one. “An incubus,” Greenery gasped in fear and surprised that was uncharacteristic for her. However, while an incubus was no greater demon, it could very well slaughter a group such as theirs with little trouble. She didn’t let fear stop her and without hesitation charged at the demon. “Thunderlane get back to the Defender's Heart!” She barked at the pegasus and reached down to draw her own sword with her mouth. Noteworthy gave a cry and followed his captain’s lead grasping his short spear in his blue magic. Caramel hesitated for a second as Thunderlane took to the air, but followed suit as well giving a cry that was more a pathetic mule them a proper battle cry. “Iomedae lend me your might!” Greenery called out as she swung at the demon. The incubus hissed in anger and jumped back but he couldn’t avoid the blade’s edge and it cut across his chest. Landing the demon reached up to touch the cut across his chest as it oozed a black ichor that could only be confused for blood at a distance. Distracted by his wound his didn’t even notice Noteworthy until the unicorn’s spear was buried deep in its chest causing the incubus to gasp. The apparent victory was short lived however, as the demon began to laugh. Reaching up the incubus took hold of the spear and yanked it from its body. The wound the spear had left rapidly healing shut, though Greenery’s cut linger. The mare now gave off a faint golden glow of holy magic bestowed on her by her goddess to smite the vile demon. Caramel, eyes shut in terror, somehow managed to complete his charge and swing at the demon, but the incubus just caught the blade with his free hoof and pushed the earth pony back as Noteworthy’s magic tore the shortspear from its grasp. “Excuse me for a moment,” The demon hissed with a chuckle, took a step back and in a flash of dark magic was gone. A cry from above caused the three ground locked ponies to look up and see Thunderlane’s form falling from the sky the incubus hovering above him. A dent on the pegasus’ helmet told them the demon as brought his deadly hooves down upon Thunderlane’s head. The helm had protected the pegasus life from the demon’s deadly blow but it had knocked him out cold. His companions could do nothing as Thunderlane’s limp form crashed into the ground with a sickening crack. “Damn him,” Greenery cursed grabbing the heavy crossbow slung over her back. Her hooves quickly pumping the crank drawing the string back until it was hooked over the catch, but this was slow work even in her strong hooves. “Incoming,” Noteworthy cried just as she loaded the heavy bolt onto the weapon. She looked up to see the incubus barreling down on her. She was only able to level weapon before his wicked hoof slammed into her shoulder. Even with the divine protection the smite she had called upon the demon provided her, Greenery was knocked off balance and the weapon flew from her hooves. It was a miracle that it didn’t go off when it hit the ground and shoot one of them. Regaining her footing Greenery instead slashed at the incubus with the sword still clutched in her mouth. It cut another line across his black body that resisted his rapid healing, this time down the right side of his neck. He just moaned at the wound, as if in pleasure, his tongue lolling out of his mouth in delight. “We are going to find out so much about pain together my dear.” He hiss the promise to Greenery as if it were a sweet nothing whispered to a lover. Noteworthy’s spear sank into the demon side this time, but once more the demon seemed unhurt by the attack. Instead his cold hollow red eyes fell upon the paladin and he hissed again, “But first we need to get rid of your chaperons.” Even as he spoke his black hooves grasped Noteworthy’s muzzle and the back of his helmet. With the last word the incubus snapped his hooves different directions twisting Noteworthy’s head around. There was a crunching snap then the incubus let go of Noteworthy who collapsed dead on the spot. “No… Bastard!” Greenery cried, blinking away her tears. Her cat’s eyes narrowed to slits and she slashed at him again this time cutting a line across his back. It only served to give him more pleasure as he calmly yanked the dead unicorn’s spear out of his side and dropped it to the ground. Caramel stood frozen with fear watching the demon accept the Captain’s attack. The earth pony’s chest heaved with breath, his wide terror filled eyes trapped looking at the demon. He vaguely heard Greenery tell him to retreat, but her voice was lost in the haze of his mind as the demon turned his red eyes on the young soldier. Suddenly a voice spoke out in his mind, a voice that was his own, but didn’t sound right. “You should protect your Captain,” It cooed to him gently. Caramel nodded dumbly to himself, the voice was right he should be protecting his Captain. That was his job, to protect her so she could protect everyone. “Captain Green run! I’ll hold him,” Caramel shouted suddenly rushed between Greenery and the demon spoiling his captain’s charge. Greenery cried out in protest and was forced to slid to a stop less she overrun and trampled the smaller pony. Caramel swung out at the demon who smiled and easily sidestepped the clumsy attack. Then smashed his right hoof across the young soldier’s face with a little less force then he’s employed against Hooves. It was still more than enough to knock the sword from Caramel’s mouth and the pony to the ground. The terror that had paralyzed him before returned as he looked up at the demon, blood oozing from his broken mouth. He realized that it had been the demon’s voice in his head spurring him on to attack, for his own cruel fun. The knowledge did nothing to save him as the demon’s hoof came down on Caramel’s throat crushing it like a tin pipe. Seeing the last of her squad fall Greenery gave a most unpony-like roared which was met by the demon’s cold laugh. She charged wildly at him, her only thought to destroy him. Suddenly there was an aching pain in her chest and her breath was stolen away. Greenery’s sword slipped from her mouth and clattered to the ground as the pain spread from her chest to the rest of her body weakening her. She staggered back a few steps on uncertain legs trying to stay on her hooves, but it was useless and she collapsed to her side. Greenery looked up to see the incubus standing over her, his hoof radiating a sickly dark magic. The demon fell upon Greenery rolling her onto her back humming in delight as he nuzzled his face against hers and drew his tongue along her muzzle. “You are such a prize. You’ve probably been rutted before, even paladins need practice mares right? Well you haven’t really been rutted until been rutted by a demon.” His twin horn began to glow with a dark aura and Greenery felt his magic begin to tug at the buckles and clasps of her armor. He leaned up and whispered into her frilled ear. “Rutting and pain, that’s going to be your life from now on my lovely little paladin, nothing but rutting and pain until I let you die.”
Chapter 4Tears pooled at the edges of Greenery’s eyes at her sudden weakness. She shook her head trying desperately to fight the demon that hung over her, but all she could manage was a weak, “No…” “That’s no way to treat a lady?” A voice called out from overhead. The demon snapped his head around and Greenery struggled to look up. From the sky dropped a pegasus landing in a crouch so low it was like he was bowing to them, his white wings fanned out flat against the ground on either side of his, his long black coat bellowing for a moment before settling on his white flank. The pegasus stood tucking his wings to his side, grinning cockily at the pair his blue eyes sparkling and tossed his black mane back from his face. From his neck hung a silver medallion in the wiry outline of a butterfly. “I’ll only warn you once: Get away from her or you’ll have to deal with me.” “No…” Greenery struggled, shaking her head at the stallion. “Run!” The incubus just laughed, “If you insist.” Suddenly it was in front of the white stallion, its wicked hoof careening towards his muzzle. The stallion calmly rolled his head back dodging the blow brought his own hoof up towards the demon’s chest and pair of hoof blades snapping forward and sinking deep into the incubus’ chest. A stunned looked fell over the demon’s face as the stallion ripped them out. “I warned you.” The surprise on the demon’s face turned to a grin and the wounds on his chest rapidly sealed shut. “You should have listened to the mare.” The demon hoof shot up and slammed onto the stallion’s chest radiating the same dark magic it had when he’s struck Greenery. The pegasus stumbled forward against the incubus struggling to catch his breath. “You’re pretty thin and curvy yourself, you might make a nice mare for me as well.” The incubus’ laugh was cut to a cry of pain. His head whipped around to see the crossbow bolt sticking out of his shoulder, wisps of golden holy magic still wafting up from it. With a growled he glared back at Greenery who still held the large crossbow in her hooves as she stood up from the ground. “You’ll pay for that you bitch!” the incubus snarled shoving the pegasus off of him and charging back at Greenery. Greenery toss the crossbow at the charging demon and ducked down to scoop up her sword. He didn’t break a single stride as he batted the weapon away from himself and brought his hoof up to strike. Greenery almost had her mouth around the sword when the demon’s hoof slammed into her muzzle splitting her cheek open. Greenery lost her grip and staggered her head swimming with pain. Greenery steadied herself and brought a hoof to her chest letting the blessed healing of her goddess flow into her sealing the wound on her cheek like it was never there. Greenery anticipated another blow, but instead the incubus cried out again. The paladin looked up to see the pegasus had landed on the demon’s back and driven his hoof blades directly into the incubus’ spine. “You might heal, but I bet this hurts!” The pegasus shouted twisting the blades. The incubus threw his head back slamming it into the pegasus’, his twin horns cutting gashes across the pegasus’ scalp and throwing him off. The pegasus crashed to the cobble stones on his back, his head swimming from the blow. The incubus turned on him raising up onto his hind legs, “That’s it, you die.” Suddenly a sword with a faint golden glow thrust out of the demon’s chest. The incubus’ face stayed locked in rage but jerked as it twisted around. Greenery stood behind sword in mouth, the golden light of her smite raising off of her like wisps of smoke as its divine protection left her. Something that would only happen if the chosen foe was defeated. “After you,” She muttered and yanked the sword out of him. The incubus staggered away from the pegasus a hoof clutching at the fatal wound. “I’ll make you pay for that,” It wheezed before collapsing to the ground. Greenery knew that was no idle threat and that the incubus had only abandoned its shell to return and reform in the abyss as all demons could. Sheathing her sword Greenery stepped up to the fallen pegasus, he was hurt, but his quiet groaning told her he was still alive. She reached down offering a hoof which he accepted, a flex of his leg causing the hoof blade to retract back into place along either side of his foreleg, reaching up and grasping it tightly with his own. When their hooves touched Greenery muttered a prayer and the blessed healing of her goddess traveled down her hoof and spread across the pegasus’ body. The gashes in his scalp mended shut and vanished without a trace. Then with a single strong pull Greenery lifted the stallion back to his hooves. “Thank you for your assistance, if you hadn’t saved me there who knows what this bastard might have done.” Greenery glared down at the incubus’ corpse and gave it a solid kick with a free hoof. Greenery felt the grip on her hoof shift so that the pegasus was holding her hoof up in his. She looked back to the pegasus and found herself staring into his sparkling blue eyes. Her confusing blossomed into full embarrassment when he suddenly bent his head down and kissed her hoof. “Enchanté my lady,” He smiled up at her causing her eyes to shoot wide and her cheeks to flush causing her fur to look a little purple. “My name is Sword Strike, but you may call me Striker, and I am at your service. May I ask the lady’s name.” “G-G-Green Garden,” Greenery stammered suddenly unable to think clearly in what was for her an unprecedented exchange. “Well Green Garden you would make me the happiest stallion alive if you would do me the honor of becoming my wife.” Striker asked with a deferential bow. Greenery’s whole face turned purple then as the inside of her ears almost glowed red. Greenery stammered to find words and started weakly to try and withdraw her hoof from his. Her eyes dropped to the ground to escape his and fell upon the body of Caramel, his throat crushed flat, his eyes wide with horror. The color instantly drained from Greenery face, her stammering fell silent and she withdrew her hoof from Striker’s. “You have an ill sense of timing.” A dejected look spread across Striker’s face until he followed her eyes and saw the dead young soldier laying next to them. He took a step back shame filling his eyes as he looked from Caramel to Noteworthy to Hooves. He glanced back up at Greenery who had looked to each as well perhaps in hopes of some sign of life from any of them. “S-sorry. I don’t think sometimes.” “It’s ok.” Greenery spoke in a dispassionate tone, “I have to get them off the streets. Thunderlane too, I have to find him.” Greenery turned and looked off to the distance. Striker was following her gaze when suddenly she rushed by him. “Hold on Green Garden,” Striker said flying up and landing in front of Greenery motioning with his hooves for her to calm down. “I can go find your stallion, it’ll be easier for me searching from the air.” Greenery paused and thought about it for a moment before nodding in silent agreement. Striker hovered back into the air and before he could take off Greenery added. “He’s a black pegasus with an aqua striped mane.” “Right,” Striker nodded and took off, his black long coat flapping as he sped through the air. It only took him a moment to find the fallen pegasus laying next to a smashed cart his skulled slightly caved in and his head twisted at an unnatural angle. Striker landed next to Thunderlane and gently brushed the dead pegasus’ mane back from his face. “Looks like you took a nasty fall their brother, rest easy now.” Striker gently pushed close the dead stallion’s eyes and, hovering over him, wrapped his fore hooves around his chest and lifted the pegasus up into the air. Flying back he saw Greenery carrying the last stallion, Hooves, over to the burnt-out ruins of a building. Striker flew down through the non-existent ceiling and saw that she had arranged the three stallions in a line along one of the remaining walls. Dropping down he laid Thunderlane down next to the other young recruit then landed next to Greenery. “I shouldn’t have brought them out here.” Greenery shook her head, speaking more to herself then to Striker. Striker answered regardless, “It wasn’t your fault, you didn’t bring the demons to the city. These stallions all look like good paladins, they knew the risk.” “I brought them out here that makes it my fault.” Greenery countered and set about performing benediction over the fallen stallions before Striker could speak again. She looked up after the short prayer to see Striker doing the same and her eyes fell upon the silver butterfly medallion that hung from his neck. “We were all followers of Iomedae, but we appreciate the prayers of a Desnian as well, thank you.” Greenery gave him a grateful nod. Striker looked down at the medallion and picked it up by the cord that it hung around his neck. “Oh ya this,” He gave the medallion a flick and it rang out twirling on its cord. “Naw I don’t worship Desna, or anyone really. I just do my own thing. I just really like this, I’ve had it since… forever I guess.” Greenery gave the stallion an odd look, she knew there were alatristic ponies in the world of course. However, being raised outside a crusader city built to hold back hordes of demons, she had met very few. Those she had met typically came under investigation for colluding with the demons she had sworn to defeat. Looking Striker over she could see he was a rich pony, probably a noble, his long coat was finely tailored, the sets of hoof blades that were strapped to both of his fore hooves were of high craftsmanship, they’re ability to retract back and forth was not a cheap feature either. The medallion he wore could have fed a dozen families for a year. “We need to bury them under the debris, hopefully that will keep demons from finding them until we can take them someplace safe.” Greenery said breaking her own train of thought and moving over to a pile of debris. “Right,” Striker nodded and quickly moved to assist her. Greenery worked in silent for the next several minutes until the four stallions were hidden. Striker did not. He talked almost constantly but rarely to Greenery. He spoke the four dead stallion like they were both alive and old friends of his. He’d mutter apologies if he dropped a piece of debris too hard, or ask them before he’d move a limb to a better position. Greenery listed closely noting that his tone never turned mocking or derisive. When they finished he patted the pile, “There that’ll keep you colts safe.” “Have you been around the dead a lot?” Greenery had once known a mare, a priestess whose job it was to care for the dead and ready them for funerals or cremation. She had known death so intimately that crusaders often sought her counsel when the cause of a pony’s death wasn’t entirely understood. Greenery had seen her speaking to the dead in much the same fashion as Striker had. Striker shook his head, “No, not really at all until today.” He paused a moment, a sad look coming over his face as he looked down briefly before confessing. “I killed a pony once in a duel. I was running my mouth and he took some offense with a joke I’d made. He was a dick, but… he didn’t deserve to die.” This surprised Greenery, the way Striker had jumped into battle with the incubus, sinking his blades into vile areas without hesitation, she would have thought his combat experience would have been greater. The crusade wasn’t some clean-cut war between demons and ponies, plenty of ponies had sought the favor of demon for their own gain. Greenery herself had killed more cultists than she cared to remember. Stepping outside the building she paused to consider Striker again. She had no real reason to trust him, if fact it was a decidedly bad idea to trust a pony who dropped out of the sky in a city being ravished just in the nick of time to save her. Not to mention a pony with no faith and who treated the death and destruction around him with so casually. After what happened with Big Macintosh, Greenery knew better than most what it was to be fooled by someone who claimed to be a good pony. But there was an honesty in Striker’s eyes and words that Greenery couldn’t deny, marked him as someone she wanted to trust. “So where to next my lady,” Striker asked flashing Greenery a charming smile and a little bow as if where her escort in an untouched city’s nobles quarter. Greenery couldn’t help a slight grin and chuckle. “There’s a place called Defender’s Heart, it’s a low solid stone building cradled inside the edge of a fissure. Survivors are starting to gather there you should fly there as quickly as you can and lay low with the others.” “My lady, it sounds as if you want me to abandon you out here,” Striker said careening with mock horror. Straightening himself up he shook his head firmly. “I cannot do that, where you go, I go my lady.” “I’m not a… I mean I am but-” Greenery stammered her face flushing again though this time a little frustration mixed with the embarrassment. Striker just grinned playfully, “You know what I mean. I’m a paladin, I can take care of myself, and I don’t want anyone else dying out here for me.” “Green Garden I already told you that wasn’t your fault, so stop blaming yourself,” Striker gave her a disappointed shake of his head, but was careful to be more sympathetic than scolding. “There’s no way I’m leaving you alone out here, how could I do that to the mare I’m going to marry someday.” Greenery chuckled again at the sure look on the stallion’s face. She knew telling him to go back to Defender’s Heart was a long shot anyway. “Greenery, everybody just calls me Greenery. And If I’m stuck with you them we had better hurry, I need to get to my house and see if my wife is there.” Striker’s smile dropped from his face a crushed pout replacing it, “You’re married?”
Chapter 5Save for the sound of their hooves against the stone of tunnel Twilight, Gold, and Cranky walked in total silence. Every few moments the tip of Twilight’s nose would touch Gold’s side reassuring Twilight that Gold was still there. Twilight didn’t seem to mind the slow pace set by Gold’s bad leg, but Cranky walked up ahead at the edge of the unicorns’ light, never brave enough to venture beyond it and stopping when it failed to shine around one of the winding tunnel’s corners. “What is that?” Cranky’s voice broke the silence. Gold looked up at him, Twilight tried to do the same, seeing that he had stopped at a fork in the tunnel staring intently down one path his perpetual frown deepening. Gold fought the urge to hurry to the split, she looked back at Twilight who called out to the donkey. “What is it Cranky?” “I don’t know!” The elderly donkey snapped back at the blind unicorn earning him a glare from Gold. “There’s a green light coming up from the tunnel over here. We shouldn’t bother with it.” “If it’s coming from up ahead we’ll find its source eventually,” Twilight noted as Gold held up a hoof to stop her at the intersection. “We can just go the other way,” Cranky scoffed not realizing or caring that the unicorn wasn’t able to see the clear divide in the tunnel. “We shouldn’t just leave it unexplored,” Gold countered stepping past Cranky with a glare and peering down the tunnel. “It looks like it opens into a cavern not too far down. There might be an easier way out then following this tunnel; don’t you think so Twilight.” Gold winced at the slight pleading in her tone, but she need to get at least one of the others on her side or she would end up investigating the place on her own again. “It could be dangerous, but it is important to check every possible alternative,” Twilight said thoughtfully. She looked in Cranky’s direction, “I think we should investigate as well.” “Fine whatever let’s go!” Cranky snapped and started off down the tunnel grumbling to himself. It was only a few dozen feet before the tunnel opened up into a large thirty foot high cavern. Cranky stopped in shock for a moment not hearing the voices of the mares calling to him to wait. Built in the cavern, as it had clearly not been disturbed by the attack on the city, was a single twenty foot high building. It was a bunker-like structure with no windows and walls of worked brick. Cranky move around the building in awe until he was able to see the ten foot long carving of a hammer that decorated the building façade. Cranky instantly recognized it as the symbol of the god Torag. Cranky’s awe was suddenly broken at the sound of buzzing. He looked up and saw himself reflected in a massive red bug eye as an enormous fly turned on its twitchy legs, before it launched itself into the air. Cranky cried out in horror his fore legs coming up to cover his face when suddenly something cut past his ear. The fly was thrown back against the wall, twitching and flailing as if struggling to escape it. Panicked breaths rushed from Cranky’s lips as he looked up to see the monstrous insect pinned to the building by an arrow that had pierced it just below the head. “Cranky are you OK?” Gold called hobbling up to the cowed donkey and reached out for him. Cranky slapped away her hoof, and jumped back to his hooves glaring at her fiercely. “No thanks to you.” “What! I just saved you or do you think the fly just shot itself with that arrow?” Gold snapped back fiercely pointed to the finally still giant insect hanging limply from the building. “And I told you not to run ahead like that.” “I wouldn’t even have come down here if it wasn’t for you.” The donkey shot back jabbing a hoof at her chest. “Enough!” Twilight cried managing to push herself between the pair. “Cranky please calm down. Gold don’t be so hard on him, he was just attacked.” Cranky scoffed and rolled his eyes at the blind unicorn who was still looking in Gold’s direction a stern frown on her lips. Gold fought the urge to scream at Twilight for once again siding with the miserable old donkey. With a growl she turned and stormed around the building praying silently that it would give her a way out of this place and away from the mad ponies she was trapped with. She had no such luck, the only way in or out of the cavern was through the tunnel they’d come through. The green glow came from a luminous moss that grew on the walls of the cavern in large patches. There was only a single door into the squat temple and it was stuck, taking their miraculously combined efforts to get it open and shut again. “Why in the nine hells did we have close this thing, we’re just going to have to open it again.” Cranky complained slumping exhaustedly to the floor in the now dark antechamber. “And someone put on a damn light!” “Well it is safer,” Twilight answered illuminating her horn for the donkey. “If something comes down the tunnel they won’t be able to trap us in here.” “No, we had to do that ourselves.” Cranky grumbled. Gold ignored the others and looked over the antechamber marveling at the. On the far side of the room a basin filled with water sat next to another door that was also engraved with Torag’s symbol. Gold moved to stand over the water, its fresh earthy smell filling her nostrils. The scent caused a memory in her mind. She and Greenery sat at a table with several vials of water opened in front of them. Gold held a vial under her nose, one whose water smelled of earth. Greenery comment that they all smell different passing her a vial she said was made by a Sarenraian that smelled like dew covered grass drying in the sun. They laughed as they sniffed at the different vials and tried to guess which gods’ worshippers had made which water. “Well are we going through or what?” Cranky’s voice snapped Gold out of her memory. She hobbled back a few steps looking away from the donkey, a tight pain in her chest at the thought of her wife. Shaking her head Gold climbed onto a stone bench against the southern wall that she’d stumbled back into, and laid herself down. “N-no, not right now. My leg’s bothering me, I need to rest a second.” Cranky’s perpetually flopped down ears twitched angrily as he frowned down at the yellow unicorn whom refused to make eye contact. He looked over at Twilight whose ears were peaked with concern, but flopped back unsure of what was happening. Moving over to Twilight Cranky muttered, “She’s just laying there now, maybe we should go on without her.” Cranky didn’t much like Twilight, the memories of what she’d put him through were still fresh, but the powerful wizard was still a better choice than a hobbled bowmare. He might not have intended for Gold to hear him, but her keen ears swivelled in his direction the moment he began to speak. Jumping off the bench it was only a moment before she had him by the collar. “What! You wouldn’t even have made it this far without me! We come to a beautiful refuge of goodness in this dark place and your only thought is to abandon an injured pony! I’d ask how you could be so cold but I shouldn’t be surprised you’re not moved by this place. Being ashamed of one’s own faith is as bad as worshipping demons.” “How am I not surprised to hear the wife of Green Garden lecturing someone on religion?” Twilight cut in as Cranky pushed Gold back from him, still stumbling in rage to find his words. Gold turned on Twilight with a look so fierce it probably would have driven the other unicorn a step back if she wasn’t blind. “What in the nine hells is religion to a merchant like you?” “I’m not just some merchant,” Twilight shot back not at all intimidated by her unseen foe. “I cared about doing the right thing to. But that was never enough for Green Garden, she said I should do more arguing again and again until she convinced me. I lost Cheerilee because of those stupid arguments.” Twilight let slip a single sob as her voice broke at her lover’s name. Gold’s anger ebbed a little at the broken sound of Twilight’s voice and she couldn’t bring herself to throw her anger back at the blinded unicorn. Cranky had no such compunction, “Is that why you started accusing innocent ponies and donkeys of worshipping demons?” Twilight shrank back a step and looked in his direction, “Cranky I’m sorry I accused you the way I did. All my evidence pointed to you being one of them. I was trying to protect the city.” “Well you failed and I’m stuck down here with a conspiracy nut and a thief!” He spat shooting an accusing look at Gold. Gold’s snapped around on the donkey, “I am not a thief! What in all of Equestria would I ever want to steal from you Cranky?” “Your wife’s bloody sword!” Cranky shot back and Gold started back in shock. “What?” Gold asked confusion almost stealing her voice. “Her mother’s sword,” Cranky scoffed and rolled his eyes as if it were obvious, “She sold it to so that you could become a mare.” “You have this sword?” Gold asked suddenly calm. If Greenery really did sell such an heirloom for her sake then Gold would tolerate anything the donkey would throw at her to get it back. “You know I don’t,” Cranky snapped back. “I know about it because Cherry Jubilee, who bought the damn thing, took out a loan from me to do it.” Gold wondered for a moment why Cherry Jubilee would want Greenery’s sword as her family weren’t know crusaders. Gold was snapped out of her thoughts by the still furious look that cover Cranky’s face. Clearing her throat Gold tried to sound as apologetic as she could to the short tempered donkey. “Cranky I wasn’t trying to steal anything from you I was investigating…” “What?” Cranky demanded frustrated when Gold suddenly trailed off. She’d turned back to look at Twilight who stood listening to the pair unaware that she had suddenly become the center of attention. Then Gold started to laugh, shaking her head she slumped to the ground and shook her head as both her companions demanded to know what was so funny. “Don’t you get it?” She asked looking up with a smile, “We three really are the most unbelievable trio to get stuck down in this place together.” Gold continued to chuckle as the others continued to stare on in confused. Finally Gold cleared her throat and explained, “Cranky I did break into one of you warehouses, but not to steal anything. I did it because Greenery asked me to investigate the claims you were a consorting with demons, Twilight’s claims. We’ve all been at odds with each other of things we’ve done to each other without even knowing it.” “That’s not funny,” Cranky roared even as Twilight let out a giggle of her own. “I didn’t do anything to either of you.” “You haven’t been the easiest donkey to deal with since we woke up Cranky,” Twilight stepped in chiding the donkey a little. “Gold and I both apologized to you for what happened, but I guess I should apologize as well.” Twilight said and looking in Gold’s direction, “I’m sorry Gold, it’s not your fault what happened between Cheerilee and me. I shouldn’t have taken my anger out on you.” “Greenery no more to blame,” Gold answered, then silently scolded herself for not just accepting the apology politely. Twilight frowned at that and reluctantly admitted, “I guess not.” “Well I’m not apologizing, I did nothing wrong!” Cranky shouted shooting them fierce glares. “I’m the able bodied one, I’m the one that set Gold’s leg, I’m not just some useless old noble!” He waited for the conflict ready to cut down whatever the pair had to say against him, but rather than returning his angry look Gold just stared back softly and Twilight answered. “We never said we didn’t need you Cranky, we do. We all need each other.” Cranky had no answer for that, and before he could scoff at the sentiment the door behind him that led deeper into the temple suddenly burst open crashing against the wall with a tremendous force. The bleach white skull of an earth pony hanging off its fleshless spine thrust itself through the door and turned to look at them with glowing red embers sunk deep into the shadowy sockets of its skull. “What is?” Twilight’s voice quivered at the sound as she huddled near Gold. “It’s a skeleton, we have to run.” Gold answered her eyes flashed from the skeleton to Cranky who stood seemingly frozen in fear as he stared at the undead. “Let’s go Cranky.” “We can’t the door’s stuck!” Twilight cried back at Gold reminding her that she had insisted in shutting the heavy door that taken all three of them to move. The pony skeleton stepped fully into the room displaying its body of fully naked ivory bones. It hissed in a hoarse voice somehow, despite lacking a single shred of flesh to act as vocal cords, and began a slow menacing advance on the trio. “Gold use the damned holy water!” Cranky snapped as he seemed to be standing his ground between the mares and the undead. Gold hesitated for only a moment as she looked from the donkey to the basin and then to the undead. Her horn flashed to life with magic and seized the water basin in its grip then flung it at the skeleton. With a crash the clay basin shattered on the bony undead and with a splash the water washed over its bones which bellow smoke as the water began eating away at it like acid. Against all logic the skeleton continued to cry out, now in a long shrill agonizing wail. The skull, having received a full dose of the sanctified water quickly began to crumbled away. Seemingly all at once it was gone completely, and when it had the thing fell silent and the rest of its skeleton body collapsed lifeless to the stone floor.
Chapter 6“Thirsty?” Striker asked trotting quickly to catch up with Greenery. Greenery looked at him questioningly as he reached a hoof seemingly too deeply into a pocket of his coat and drew out a pair of flasks that were too big not to have caused the pocket to bulge. Actually his whole hoof had disappeared into the pocket without causing more than the top to stick out around it. Greenery found herself again surprise at Striker’s wealth, she’d heard of extradimensional bags that could hold far more than their volume suggested. But to have such magic made into the pocket of a garment must be expensive. Greenery had experienced little of magic beyond potions and her mother’s demon slaying sword. “You should drink one yourself,” Greenery answered taking one of the potions. “Naww,” Striker shook his head and flapped his wing until he was hovering next to her. He reached into a pocket with his other hoof and produced two more flasks. “I have a couple more for myself, so go on and patch yourself up.” Greenery stared a moment in surprise before she shook her head with a chuckle and accepted the second potion. They drank them down together and felt the pain leave their bodies, the bruises that were forming unseen under armor and clothing ceased and faded away. “Thanks,” Greenery said as Striker landed and tucked the empty flasks into a third pocket. Greenery noted that at least he wasn’t wasteful. They had entered an area that had gone untouched by the destruction the move powerful demon had wrought on the rest of the city. “So… tell me about your wife,” Striker asked in an exaggeratedly casual tone giving her a sidelong glance. “Gold Guard?” Greenery gave a start and looked at him with confusion. She guessed it was an ordinary enough question for him to ask consider their situation, but there was something the way he asked that marked it as being oddly conversational rather than a practical question. “What a perfectly paladin name,” Striker gave a little laugh and nodded smiling brightly, “Yes tell me about Gold Guard.” “What do you want to know?” She gave him an odd look as if trying to fathom the reason for his interest. “Everything,” He answered cheerfully giving no impression but the most innocent sense of curiosity. But as if reading her mind he added playful, “I must be sure my lady’s wife is of a most irrefutable character less I be forced to most adamantly protest the marriage.” Greenery found herself chuckling at Striker dramatic speech. For a moment she forgot what was happening and even added in her own playful way. “Surely for only the most noble and altruistic of motives.” “Surely,” He confirmed with a nod and a wink this time exciting a giggle from the mare. “Gold is…” Greenery started the smile on her lips now turning a little distant and sad as her thoughts turned fully on her lost love. “Good.” Striker watched Greenery for a moment waiting for her to say more. When she continued to let the word hang on the air Striker replied playfully. “Good, well that’s a ringing endorsement, but I wouldn’t trading it in for your ‘I love you’s just yet.” “No,” Greenery jumped realizing the plainness of the word she’d just used to describe Gold. She scrunched up her face and glared at Striker as if it were his fault the word seemed to fall so short. Striker just smiled back innocently and Greenery resisted the urge to give the thin pegasus a playful punch. “I meant she is goodness, like everything good ponies strive to be, that’s what Gold is. She kind and honest, and gives whatever she can to help other ponies. Even if she can’t do anything else she’ll help out at the temple by preparing meals and changing bandages or even just sit and read to a pony.” A content smile came to Greenery’s lips as she stared off and described her beloved Gold to Striker. Eventually she looked over at him again and he was sharing her smile and chuckling at her flighty description. “You’ll like her when you meet her, every pony does.” “No doubt,” Striker agreed and let out a slightly sad sigh feeling the keen sting of losing his Lady to another yet again. But he refused to let bad feelings seep into his heart while he had Greenery with him now and was responsible for keeping her spirit up until they found her Gold. “So how’d you two meet? Paladin sorority sisters? If so I’ll have to seriously reconsider my career choice.” “No,” Greenery laughingly scoffed rolling her amused eyes at him. “Gold’s not a paladin, she a…” Greenery paused to consider her words, Gold’s unique skill set was hard to put into a word without associating her with a less than savory crowd. “A scout and specializes in investigating ponies who might be less than savory.” “Ahh she a rogue, what an unusual pair you two must make. I do hope she’s not a bad influence on such a perfectly upstanding pony such as you my lady.” Striker teased, laughing playfully at the snort and genuine glare she shot him this time. “Not as bad as you would have been I think,” Greenery countered in a playful jab that she recognized as being unusual for her with anyone except Gold. “Why don’t you try talking about yourself for a while and we’ll find out.” “Me? What would you want to know?” He asked giving her a look of mock curiosity. “Everything,” Greenery answered pointedly. “A lady must be sure her friends are of a most irrefutable character less she be forced to break off the friendship.” Striker laughed at their turn of roles, but there was a hollow note in his tone that Greenery thankfully missed. He considered lying for a moment, but only a brief one, realizing he just didn’t have it in him to lie to his lady. “I was born here, but I left when I was just a colt,” Striker began thinking maybe a connection to a crusader city might give him some credit in Greenery’s eyes. He found himself looking around at the surrounding buildings as if he might recognize them. “Why?” Greenery ventured to ask her smile fading as Striker’s thoughts took him away from her. “Oh I’d managed to get myself lost in the Worldwound and my dad went in to find me and just never came back.” Striker said with a shrug turning his smile back on for Greenery. “So I ended up in Canterlot with my relatives.” She didn’t follow suit with the smile and seemed to miss his casual tone all together. “I’m sorry Striker, I lost my mother to the demons too. At the Eagle Rock massacre.” She forgot for a moment that as neither a crusader nor a pony who had lived in the city for years Striker would know nothing of that incident. “All they could recover was her sword.” Greenery felt the cool flap of a wing falling over her withers. She looked up to find that Striker was now leaning against her as they walked, he wasn’t quite as tall as she was but he did stand a little taller than most stallions. He held up a hoof to her as if offering it for a hoof bump, “Orphan life yo.” Greenery let out a very small laugh at him, “I wasn’t a filly when it happened, and don’t think you can get out of telling about yourself either.” Greenery gave Striker a playful shove off of her, “So you went to Canterlot did you come over here with a group of Canterlot crusaders? I hear Queen Celestia’s army trains some of the best paladins. Celestia and Canterlot have been fighting the demons since the beginning of the crusades.” “No, like I said I just do my own thing, I wasn’t really interested in the crusades.” Greenery gave him a baffled look at that and Striker tried to laugh off her surprise, nervously running a hoof through his mane. “There’s actually a bunch of nobles who don’t care about the crusades at all, they just act like it’s not happening.” “They just pretend there aren’t ponies dying over here so that they homes aren’t overrun by demons.” Greenery fumed the thought of such ponies in contrast to her parents caused her fur to bristle and her cat eyes to narrow into thin slits. Striker nodded a little reluctantly, that was hardly the worst of it. The criticism espoused by such ponies when someone did bring up the crusades would have probably thrown Greenery into an all-out rage. He wouldn’t bring that up but there was more he had to confess about himself that she wouldn’t find flattering. “So besides ignoring dying ponies what did you and those ponies do?” Greenery’s words were a little cutting, but Striker didn’t protest them. “Not a thing, my friends and I went to parties during the day, went drinking at night and slept the morning away. Any pony caught getting up before two in the afternoon would not hear the end of it for days.” Striker tried to give a little chuckle at hoping the humor would soften Greenery’s response. It didn’t and his humor died seeing the angry look on Greenery’s face. “You just spent all your time drinking your lives away,” She scoffed now refusing to even look at him. Striker would have liked it to end there, but he felt compelled to finish the picture of his youth. As much as he didn’t want Greenery to see him in such an unsavory light, the thought of it hanging over their friendship was worse. “No we slept around, gambled, and did drugs too.” “Drugs?” Greenery nearly shrieked. She’d seen evils far greater than mere narcotics, but she never seen anything else so effectively turn a pony from the righteous path. Striker nodded now the one unwilling to make eyes contact with her. “Angel’s Trumpet when we wanted to do something exciting, Euphorica when we had to patch ourselves up afterwards, Harlot Sweets to charm that hard to get mare, Honeydust before a show, Midnight Milk if we couldn’t sleep, and everything else as well looking for that next new experience.” “Enough!” Greenery shouted cutting him off she turned a glare upon him her cat eyes cutting through his as effectively as her sword would have. “You asked Greenery, I’m just trying to be honest with you.” Striker said pleadingly, then gave her a hopeful grin and added, “I’m not used to being honest with mares, so you have to forgive me if I’m no good at it.” Greenery didn’t find him funny this time, snorting she asked, “Why’d you come here then. If you and your friends were living it up in Canterlot why leave?” “Dreamtime tea,” Striker said pointedly as if it should have some meaning to her, but all Greenery knew was that it was another drug, one that gave a pony strange dreams when taken. Seeing the confusion on her face he explained. “When I took it I had this dream I was floating in among the stars. Suddenly I saw this beautiful black alicorn with butterfly wings and pearly white fangs.” He paused as his eyes moved to Greenery’s small fang-like tusks that curved up from her bottom lip. “I’d never seen anything like her and she says to me, ‘My son I’m disappointed in you. You have not let your wings carry you to far off lands and the treasures that lie in such places.’ It struck me that she was right, that I had this desire to go out and see new things and I never did. Then she says, ‘I’ve sent your sister on ahead, go back to the place you first met and you’ll find her again.’ Now that confused me because I don’t have a sister, let alone one I’d ever met. I felt myself sinking away from the dream and I asked, ‘I don’t understand where do I go?’ And she calls back, ‘You already know.’ I’m falling back reality now, literally falling and suddenly it hits me, ‘Manehattan?’ I called and she just smiled at me and I woke up.” Greenery frowned at him, “You got high, had a weird dream and decided ‘I’m going to go to the front line of the crusades’?” “Ya and it worked out didn’t it,” He nodded with a grin, but Greenery just continued to stare at him critically. Until he added, “I met you didn’t I.” Greenery scoffed hardly finding that to be any kind of proof that his drug addled dream had meant anything. She did have to admit, however, that if he hadn’t arrived when he did she would have suffered something worse than death at the hands of that incubus. Chaos or fate, whatever was responsible for bringing Striker to Manehattan she owed it a thanks. Suddenly their conversation was forgotten as her and Gold’s simple home came into sight. Greenery to gallop the last several feet to door heedless of any danger that might be lingering nearby. Greenery’s sudden rush alarmed Striker at first, and he took to the air to see if some danger had found them. He swept his eyes on the surrounding buildings, but seeing nothing quickly dropped down to land next to her. He realized that they had finally arrived at her home as she reached for the handle of the door. Greenery nearly tore the unlocked door off its hinges as she threw it open and called out for Gold, but there was no answer. She rush to their bedroom door and threw it open as well calling again but again received no answer. The bedroom was neat and untouched, the bed made just as they had left it that morning. Not wasting a second she raced back through the main room past where Striker stood at the door watching her with concerned eyes. She tore open the kitchen door finding it just as empty and neat as the other rooms. Greenery eyes began to blur and she let out an agonizing cry and sunk to the ground hammering the floor with her hoof. Her anger and fear were too much for her to handle anymore and without even the excuse of needed to be strong for the ponies under her command it all came rushing out. Then Greenery gasped as she felt the soft touch of feathers on the back of her neck and looked up to see Striker settle down next to her. She suddenly felt very embarrassed by her outburst and quickly bit back any further tears and sobs as she started to apologize for her outburst. He hushed her and said something that echoed her own mother’s words. “You’re home, you’re allowed to cry here.” And cry she did.
Chapter 7“Thank you Cranky,” Gold stepped up to the donkey who was critically examining the still bones. “I completely forgot about that holy water, if you hadn’t said-” “Forget about it kid,” Cranky said picking up a gold tooth that had fallen untouched from the creature’s dissolving skull. He bit down onto it testing its quality and seemed to find it satisfactory as he tucked it away in one of his pockets. “Forget all that stuff I said too while you’re at it.” Gold’s mouth twitched with a smile for a moment, but she doubted the grumpy old donkey would appreciate her grinning at him and kept her face neutral. She wondered briefly how he’d known it was holy water at all, but then she remembered one of his more profitable business was supplying crusaders, he probably knew more about holy water than Greenery. Stepping over the pony bones she shone her light into the room the pony skeleton had come from finding it, unsurprisingly, to be the nave of the temple. She stepped inside feeling the cold stale air within and looked up and down to see the room lined with broken stone benches leading up to an altar, everything covered in a thick layer of dust. Leaning back out of the door Gold called to Twilight, “I’m just going to see if there’s anything in here Twilight, then we can move on, if that’s good with you?” “Yes thank you Gold, that would be perfect,” The blinded unicorn called back clutching her staff to her chest with one leg. She breathed a sigh of relief, her companions could be too quiet at times. “Hmm, don’t think we’ll find much of anything in here,” Cranky grumbled fallowing Gold into the room and trotting down the side opposite of the nave. His hoof didn’t agree, as it kicked something that clanked across the floor, coming to rest as an indeterminate shadow near a bench. Move up to it Cranky picked up the object and lifted it into the light revealing a well-crafted set of hoof blades. “Whoever that pony was must have lost them along with this,” Gold noted looking from the weapon Cranky held and lifted up a pouch handing off a still looped belt. She opened the pouch, extracted a couple of potions, and confirmed their healing nature with a careful test. “You want one?” “What for?” Cranky muttered back as he used his mouth to tighten the straps of the weapon he’d found around his hoof. Once it seemed secure he flexed his hoof back and forth before lowered it back to the floor satisfied it’d been secured properly. Gold again hid her grin as she slipped the potions into her own saddle bags, thankful Cranky wasn’t demanding they waste the potion on his scratches and bumps any more. “It’s too bad we can’t clean this place up a little, I wonder why it’s down here and who that pony was?” Gold puzzled when they had come around and were standing before the altar together. “I don’t care and I ain’t staying here while you clean the place kid, so let’s go!” Cranky barked, pointedly turned and started for the door, the steps of his fore legs a little more careful to avoid dragging the hoof blades on the ground. Gold watched him go then turned back to the altar, she carefully sat herself before it, avoiding positioning her leg the wrong way. She made the sign of Torag’s hammer across her chest with a hoof and muttered the only short pray she could think of. As she finished Cranky appeared at the door again and told her to hurry up. They left the temple behind and continued through the tunnel in the same silence as before, but each found it a little less oppressive than before. Twilight sought to make sure Gold was still nearby with less frequency than before trusting she was not being abandoned. All three noted with satisfaction that there was a slight incline in their path and took it as a good sign it was leading them slowly up to the surface. At a bend, the tunnel unexpectedly opened into a wide cavern. Gold moved to shine her light against the walls, her face hinting at fresh worry that they would become suddenly trapped with nowhere to go. To her much greater surprise Gold found that the walls were lined with carvings of stone ponies. Each clearly distinct, clad in the armor and weapons of crusaders and all with an expression of sadness across their stony faces. “Why are there crusaders carved into these walls?” Gold asked aloud as she moved from one to the next peering into their faces. “What?” Twilight grabbed Gold around the shoulders and pulled her in closer, “Carving, there are carving of crusaders here, show me!” Gold hesitated not knowing how to show the blind mare anything. After a moment she took Twilight’s hoof off her shoulders and touched it gently to face of the nearest carving. Twilight felt the face of the carved pony and followed the line of its neck tracing the outline of armor and weapons. “Oh~ Yes, yes, yes!” Twilight cried hopping around in a little circle as if she suddenly forgot that she was blind and threatening to crash into something if she continued. “This could help prove my theory!” “Quiet down you crazy mare!” Cranky snapped at the purple unicorn as Gold took a hold of Twilight and anchored her in place. “What in blazes are you going on about?” “Oh sorry,” Twilight answered lowering her head and giving a faint blush. “This is just so exciting you see. There is an old legend that after the First Crusade a group of crusaders who had become infected by abyssal energies fled into the caverns under the city to raise their deformed foals in peace. Those decedents are supposed to have lived on to this day in these vary same tunnels. This proves it, why else would these statues be here or that church, they must have made them.” “Great a bunch of half-demon ponies are waiting down here for us,” Cranky grumbled glaring at the statues. “If they honor their crusader forbearers and built a church to Torag then they will probably be friendly and might even help to us.” Gold countered looking at the sad and heroic ponies lining the walls. Suddenly, despite Gold’s lit horn, the room fell thick with impenetrable shadows obscuring the pony and donkey’s ability to see. Gold was instantly on guard pushing Twilight to the ground with a shove, “Twilight get down! Cranky hide!” “What? What’s going on?” Cranky demanded, but Gold’s light suddenly cut out and the room as plunged back into darkness, “Turn the light back-” Suddenly there was a whoosh of air and the sound of slapping flesh. Cranky’s voice was cut off and all that could be heard was the sound of staggering hooves. “What’s happening to the light?” Twilight nearly whimpered in confusion. Steeling herself she lit up her own horn for the others’ sake. The light shone from it in a wide circle around her unlike the long narrow beam Gold favored. A muffled cry came to Twilight’s ears, but she couldn’t see how Cranky now staggered around, a thick black leathered hood completely encasing his head. Suddenly an arrow shot out of the shadows and stabbed the narrow top of the hood which seemed to let out a cry of pain and loosen its grip on Cranky. The donkey steadied himself and thrust his hoof blades up at the top of the hood stabbing into it as well. The hood’s hold suddenly went slack and Cranky tore it from his head. “What in the nine hells was that?” “A darkmantle,” Gold answered hobbling from the shadows, bow held in her magic, “I’ve ran into them before.” Before Gold could elaborate there was another whoosh of air this time above Gold. On instinct she thrust her bow over her head and a darkmantle dropped over it spread wide and open over the weapon. In an instant Gold’s sword was in her mouth and she thrust it up into the soft underside of the creature stabbing it through. The creature went slack, Gold yanked her sword back out of it before she tossed it off her bow. “Gold, Cranky are you two ok?” Twilight asked, unsteadily getting to her hooves. “Ya we’re fine,” Cranky admitted watching Gold ease her weapons back into place after wiping her sword clean. “Let’s get out of here, no point in standing around staring at statues.” Cranky had only trotted a few steps when a pony appeared in the mouth of the tunnel leading out of the cavern. He stared down at the trio with wide mad amber eyes. His coat was blue and his mane an almost black shade of the same color. The stallion stepped forward and Cranky stepped back to maintain his distance from the mad looking pony who spoke as if to himself, “What do we have here Nightlight… enemies?” “No we’re just trapped-” Gold’s explanation was cut off as Nightlight’s horn began to glow with his azure magic. Her own magic grabbed at her bow, but it was too late as Cranky bumped into her, the stallion having closed the distance between them to only a few short feet. “I know how to deal with enemies, who won’t let me work!” There was a blast of rainbow light from Nightlight’s horn that enveloped the trio in a brilliant flash. The flash left Gold and Cranky’s eyes pale and sightless, but the pair didn’t seem panicked. Suddenly they heaved, shook, and collapsed to the ground. “Gold! Cranky! What’s happening?” Twilight cried looking wildly from side to side unable to fight the useless impulse to try and see what was happening. “Oh this enemy cannot see,” Nightlight said with a sorrowful tone and stepped towards Twilight causing her to step back. “That means she’s immune to my color spray spell.” Color Spray! Twilight knew the spell it would only keep her friends stunned for a maybe half a minute. Twilight heard the scraping of metal on hard leather as the unicorn drew his dagger ready to slay her friends with a single well placed stab. Twilight knew she had to act, and wracked her brains for something she could do to overcome how useless she was with her blinded eyes. Then it came to her and Twilight quickly began chanting the incantation of a spell her horn glowing with magic. Nightlight laughed, “What are you doing, that is no summoning spell and you have no line of sight to target me.” “Sleep!” Twilight cried out and Nightlight mad eye filled with understanding as the magic of the spell radiated out in all directions. It struck him and suddenly he felt immensely tired. Twilight didn’t need line of sight to target herself as the center of a spell, one which she was immune to due to her extensive studies of it, but Nightlight had no such immunities. He staggered a few steps towards Twilight trying to fight the spell, but there was no use. The dagger dropped as his magic faded away and he slumped to the ground, eyes dropping close as he began softly snoring. A few seconds later Cranky and Gold snapped out of the effect of the stallion’s spell and jumped back to their hooves eyes sweep the room for him. “Where is he?” Cranky snapped in frustration. “Shh!” Twilight sharply hushed him and the donkey turned to her seeing the stallion laying on the ground between them. Twilight smiled and whispered, “He won’t be getting up for a while.” “Are you ok?” Gold asked in a hushed tone rushing to the other mare’s side and looked her over for any new injuries. “No I’m fine-” Twilight assured her. Suddenly the sound of a grunt followed by flesh giving way to steel and the heavy wet slap of hoof hitting soft wet flesh interrupted her. Gold looked back to see Cranky pull his hoof blades from Nightlight’s neck which gushed blood. The stallion’s eyes were open again as he silently gasped and twitched violently. It only lasted for a second before he fell still and dead. “W-why?” Gold asked looking up at the donkey with quivering eyes. “Now he won’t be getting up at ALL,” Cranky said quickly wiping the blood from his hoof and blades on Nightlight’s cloak and turned away from the mares. “You’d had done the same. It was too dangerous to let him go free, and that’s better than leaving him tied up to die of thirst. It had to be done, so it might as well have been done by an old donkey like me.” Cranky glanced down at the unicorn again and noticed the saddlebags hung over his midsection. Turn back to the stallion Cranky grabbed the saddlebags in his teeth and tossed them towards Gold who caught them in her magic. “See if he’s got anything worth taking, I’ll go see what’s ahead.” Cranky said quickly and hurried to disappear up the tunnel. Maybe he forgot that he couldn’t see without the unicorns’ light, maybe he just wanted to hide for a moment, either way Gold let him be. Twilight remained silent, a muted expression across her muzzle as she looked down literally at nothing. Gold sighed knowing there really wasn’t anything to say. Cranky was right after all, as much as she liked to think that could have turned the stallion in to the authorities she knew that was just Greenery idealness speaking through her. Gold knew the hard truth of survival better than most, and, despite her shock, if Cranky hadn’t killed Nightlight she would have. Gold set the bag on the ground and examining the contents. There was another healing potion, bringing their total to three, and a second potion she identified as invisibility. She was a happy, despite everything, to pocket that one. There was a statue of a spear throwing earth pony, a few coins, arcane scrolls she couldn’t decipher and a book full of spell formulas. “That sounds like a spell book,” Twilight finally spoke shifting over curiously breathing in the deep scent of the musty tome. “You have a good ear,” Gold tried to joke with a half-smile. “He was using advanced magic so he’d have to have one,” Twilight explained and felt around for the scrolls. “You can put them in my bags, the scrolls too. The library will be able to make some use of them.” Gold nodded and loaded ill-gotten treasures into their bags, then lead Twilight around the fallen unicorn. They met Cranky as they entered the tunnel, the old donkey grumbling about being unable to see anything. Now with the unicorn’s light he lead them through the small cavern and back into the winding tunnels which, thankfully, continued to angle upwards.
Chapter 8“We can wait longer, as long as it takes in fact.” Striker assured Greenery as she scratched ‘With Love’ and her name down at the bottom of the short note she had written for Gold. Looking it over she nodded in satisfaction and tucked her pencil back under her armor. “I can’t just abandon the rest of the city for one pony,” Greenery answered picking up the note and carrying it back to their bedroom. Striker followed and watched as she slid back the opening to a hidden niche and slipped the note inside. She paused for a moment steeling herself so she could continue what she was doing, “Not even Gold. She wouldn’t want me to.” Reaching back into her saddlebags she took out two of the three healing potions and placed them in as well. Greenery was about to slide the cover back over the niche when a white hoof shoved three more vials into the niche. She looked back to see Striker giving her his signature smile, “Those will get her back to you without anything nasty catching sight of her.” Greenery almost protested the expense of the gift, but his warm disposition disarmed her and the protest died on her tongue. She nodded her thanks and slid the cover in place, even Striker’s keen eye would have trouble seeing it without knowing it was there. “We need to hurry,” Greenery said as they stepped out of the house and she secured the door, though leaving it unlocked as she had found it. “I left one of my senior knight’s in charge when I left, but I should be there to report what has been happening when the higher ranking crusaders arrive.” They started away from the house, Greenery heading for the same street they had come down from, but Striker directed her to an adjacent one. “We shouldn’t go back the way we came, it’s a good way to get caught. Trust me I know something about avoiding ponies looking for me.” “I bet you do,” Greenery chuckled imagining the unhappy father of a recently deflowered daughter hot on Striker’s trail. It was something she knew she shouldn’t think was amusing but it just could help thinking it was when Striker was involved. It seemed Striker was already being a bad influence on her. As they disappeared around a corner heading north a figure appeared at the other end of street coming up from the south. She was a mint green mare with a white stripped pale cyan mane. Her amber eyes were slitted like a cat’s and a pair of fang-like tusks jutted up from her lower lip. She was dressed in blood red leather, fitted with a mask that jutted up over her face giving her the appearance of having two extra demon-like horns. In her mint green magic she carried an obsidian ranseur. She smiled when she reached the front of Gold and Greenery’s house, just where that pony had told her it was, once she had twisted her ranseur in his side a few times. Smiling she vanished from sight and entered finding it empty. That was all right, she would just have to prepare a surprise for when Green Garden got home. Hopefully her little wife would be of some assistance. “So now the tavern’s in an uproar, this pegasus, Blitz, is so embarrassed that he’d turned totally purple when all of a sudden there’s this really shrill bird cry. The tavern goes quiet and everyone looks to see this big mean looking griffon striding up to me. He’s wearing the same armor as Blitz so they gotta be from the same company. When he reaches me he stabs his claws into the counter menacingly and says. ‘You better watch what you say or someone going to take you out someday.’” Greenery chuckled her mouth split in a wide grin too enthralled by the story to even wonder how Striker can lighten her mood so easily even as they strode through the ruined city. “And you said…” “Well we’re in a tavern, you could start by buying me a drink.” A sudden agonized whinny snapped Greenery and Striker out of their conversation. Their ears swivel in the direction of the sound, but all they can hear was the faint sound of high pitched laughing. Greenery’s face turned grim and set itself in stone as she hurried forward trying in vain to be quiet as her thick armor rubbed auditable together. Striker winced at the noise and followed without a sound, his unencumbered form quickly overtaking Greenery’s and moving to hide behind the corner of the still standing wall of a ruined building. Greenery moved up behind him as he peered around the corner to see what was happening. She knew her limitations when it came to stealth and was used to letting Gold take point and scout situations out for them. Around the corner the street had been cleared of rubble and an improvised stage made of several turned over wagons had been erected in the middle of it. On the stage were a frightened-looking pair of mares and a pair of stallions, each armed with broken weapons and clad in bits and pieces of dented, bloody armor. Four more dead ponies lay scattered about the cleared area, mostly pegasi. Bloody tears to their wings and throat suggested that they had been cut down by the quasits that were flapping about the stage shouting commands and encouragement to the frightened ponies as if directing some horrific play. Quasits were small pony-like demons about the size of a cat with bat wings, razor like fore hooves and mouths full of sharp needle-like teeth. That was as complete a description as anyone could give of the vile little creatures for beyond those simple features they were far more varied than ponies. Some looked so ordinary they could be confused with a shrunken bat pony, while others were so deformed they resembled ponies in only the most passing way. Greenery gave a low growl, something she did with a fierceness she’d inherited from her father, when Striker told her what was happening. “Damn little bastards can just fly out of the reach of my sword, they’re near impossible to kill.” “Don’t worry I’ll herd them down to you,” Striker assured her flexing his wings. “Watch their teeth,” Greenery loaded up her crossbow, she might as well take a shot at one of them, though they healed quickly from such wounds. “They’re as venomous as a snake’s.” Striker nodded and took to the air flying high and unseen using the building and gray clouds as cover. Greenery charged out into the cleared street, stopped, leveled her crossbow and aiming at one of the demons. Just as they realized they were under attack, Greenery let the bolt fly. It stabbed deep into the side of one of the quasits burying itself at least halfway up the shaft into the little demon. The quasit gave a cry of pain, but the wound, that would have instantly killed a full grown pony, didn’t even cause the demon’s flapping wings to quaver. It seemed to smile down at her, then reached back grasped the bolt in its teeth and with a quick pull, yanked it from its side. Greenery watched as in a swift moment the wound sealed shut and completely faded away. The now uninjured quasit spat out the bolt as the other called down to the frightened ponies, “Kill her.” With quivering sobs the cowed common ponies didn’t hesitate in leaping off the stage and charged at the large, fully armored Greenery. The paladin reared up slightly to protect her unarmored head from the blows of the terrified ponies some of whom cried out for her to run and others for her to save them. Greenery could never abandon the terrified ponies, but she couldn’t just let them continue attacking her either. All it would take was one lucky blow and she would be in serious trouble. Coolly she took measure of one of the mares flexing her foreleg anxiously. Then when the mare drew back for another blow Greenery’s hoof swung out and cracked her in the side of the muzzle. The mare reeled at the blow and staggered a few steps before collapsing to the ground unconscious. Greenery let out a relieved sigh assured that she’d left the mare unhurt, but it cut to a gasp as one of the quasits dropped from the sky. It buried its razor sharp hoof and nearly a quarter of its foreleg into the fallen mare’s throat. The other called to the frightened ponies to defend its companion and the murdering quasit grinned wickedly. It pulled its bloody hoof from the mare’s neck and licking the blood that poured down the leg as the ponies moved to block Greenery’s path to it. Its delight at her anger and horror was cut short however as a black and white streak dropped from the sky and stabbed a pair of hoof-blades through its back. The force of the blow driving it off of the dead mare and onto the ground Striker standing over it. “Striker!” Greenery called the pale stallion’s attention to her. As she let the commoner’s blows bounce off her armor Greenery pulled out a flask from her saddlebag and tossed it up over the terrified ponies to Striker. “Holy water!” As a look of horror came over the quasit’s face a wide grin spread over Striker’s. He caught the flask in his hoof and with one swift motion yanked his hoof blades from the demon back and slammed the flask down onto his back. The flask shattered and before the demon’s rapid healing could seal its wounds the blessed water seeped into them. The quasit cried out in a shrill neighing as it writhed in agony it’s flesh melting off as black ichor spilled out from between its sharp teeth. “Ahh stupid pony!” The second quasit gave an anguished cry and dived from air landing on Striker’s back. The white pegasus reared up and bucked trying to throw the demon off. The quasit hung on by sinking its needle-like teeth into the back of Striker’s neck. Striker cursed in his cry of pain and whipped his head around to get at the tiny demon. Striker caught one of the demon’s bat wings in his mouth and with a sharp tug ripped the demon off his back and tossed it to the ground. Before the demon could recover Striker pinned it to the ground by stabbing his hoof blades down over its neck. “Striker,” Greenery called again and tossed a second flask over the frightened pony’s to him. The quasit gave a cry and struggled in vain to escape from under the much larger creature’s hoof. Striker caught the flask and gave the demon a wicked grin, “You look thirsty.” Before the demon could think to clamp its mouth shut Striker shoved the flask into it. The flash shattered before it could pass between the long sharp teeth of the demon, but the holy water poured into its mouth and Striker held it closed with a hoof. Smoke bellowed up from the demon’s head as it the flesh of its mouth began to dissolve. However, before the water could eat a hole through the quasit mouth the tiny demon gulped involuntarily and flushed the holy water down into its stomach. The quasit stopped struggling finally as its eyes began to bug out of its head. Striker let go of the demon as its stomach began to swell and balloon out stretching the skin until it started to split. Guessing what was about to happen to the tiny demon Striker turned and bucked the bloated creature across the street. It continued to swell as it flew through the air. When it completed its arch and hit the side of the makeshift stage it popped like a wet oily balloon leaving a splatter of black gore across the stage. As soon as it popped the cowed ponies dropped their broken weapons and fell to their knees overwhelmed by the horrors they’d been forced to commit. Sobbing they begged for forgiveness. Greenery didn’t hear them, watching as Striker started to wobble uncertainly on his hooves somehow thrown off balance by the buck. He rubbed a hoof across his face trying to clear the sudden wave of dizziness that had come over him. He glanced up to see Greenery rushing towards him and quickly put on a smile, “Well that could have… gone better.” As soon as Greenery reached Striker she pressed her pursed lips urgently to his neck. Despite his dizziness Striker’s smile grew, “I know I did a pretty good job, but aren’t you still married?” Greenery cuffed him lightly as she carefully sucked in with her mouth. Striker winced with pain realizing that Greenery was kissing the wound the quasit have given him. She wasn’t actually kissing it though, she was sucking the poison from it. The feeling of the poison rushing back out of the wound caused Striker to quiver slightly. Once all the poison had been draw from the wound Striker gave a relieved sigh as he felt Greenery’s divine healing flow into the wound sealing it shut. Pulling away from Striker, Greenery spit out the poison, shivered at the taste and wiped her mouth dry across her armor. Striker raised a hoof to the wound, but felt only smooth unblemished fur under his hoof. “Thanks, you saved my life there.” “You’re welcome, but I didn’t save your life. A quasit’s poison paralyzes its victim, so it can keep playing with the pony I guess.” Greenery answered grimly as she looked down at the fallen mare, blood pooled from the gaping wound in her throat. “I’m sorry Greenery, we did everything we could,” Striker tried to assure her. Greenery didn’t respond and simply continued to stare down at the dead mare. “Please,” The pair looked up and saw the other mare, she had a yellow coat and a purple mane, staring at them with pleading eyes. The stallions still huddled shaken behind her, “I know we attacked you and have no right-” “Stop it, that wasn’t your fault!” Greenery cut her off sharply, a little less reassuring than she had intended to be. But Greenery could see that the fear in her eyes was about something beyond what had happened here. “What is wrong?” The mare tried to speak but tears filled her eyes and she choked for a moment on her words, before forcing out. “My daughter! Before you arrived a mare and a pair of stallions came. They wore strange vestments and had wicked bull’s head pendants hanging around their necks. They spoke to the demons in some awful tongue and the demons gave up my daughter to them.” “Cultists…” Greenery practically hissed, a venous hate coming over her face.
Chapter 9The tunnel eventually opened up into a large cavern, seventy feet across. Cylindrical rock formations along the walls arched up to make a domelike chamber, but the walls and floor were riddled with cracks. At the center of the cave, a stone tower that may once have reached the fifty-foot-high ceiling has collapsed onto its side. “What in blazes, why is there a tower down here?” Cranky wondered aloud his eyes running along the fallen structure. “A tower?” Twilight wondered turning her head this way and that, her anguish at her loss of her eyes growing with every missed sight. Still, she smiled with a confident delight, “This further proves my theory. It must have been made by the pitlings.” “Shh!” Gold sharply hushed the pair her eyes peering into the darkness beyond the clearest range of her light at something that looked like it had been digging at the rock. “I think there’s something there.” Suddenly a pair of creatures stepped into her light. One looked like a stocky gray mare without a mane or tail. Across her back swelled a massive camel-like hump and similar, tiny, tumorous growths covered her face and muzzle. The second, a stallion, had a normal looking blue body and blond mane, but his face and neck were split down the middle. The right was handsome, though a curling goat horn grew from his skull above his green eye. The other side was that of a lizard with emerald scales instead of fur and a slitted yellow eye. The pony with the half lizard head spoke in a raspy voice, the mare didn’t look as if she could speak with the tumors growing thick around her muzzle. “If your intentions are ill, we ask you to move on and leave us in peace. If they are good, then perhaps you can help us. Look there, you can see misfortune has befallen us.” Gold shone the light of her horn past the pair onto a third pony, whose fur wet and gleaming in the light, who was pinned under a large piece of rubble. Gold gasped at the sight of the trapped pony and started forward to help, however, she didn’t make it a single step before a hoof grabbed her shoulder and pulled her back. “What are you doing kid, they said to just move on.” Cranky snapped in a harsh whisper. He looked down at the deformed ponies and gave a shiver, “I don’t want to spend any more time around these… things than I already have.” Gold turned a fierce look on the donkey and shirked his hoof off her shoulder. “Cranky never mind what they look like, they need our help and I’m not going to leave without trying to do something.” “Remember Cranky the pitlings are descended from the first crusaders,” Twilight said stepping up to them. “If we help them, they might be able to help us as well.” “Twilight please don’t call them ‘pitlings’, they’re ponies just like us,” Gold tried to keep her tone more neutral than she did her face which was giving the other unicorn a cold look. “Oh yes, of course, I’m sorry.” Twilight sounded like she legitimately hadn’t realized the name might be offensive. Gold couldn’t decide of that made it better or worse. Cranky gave a low groan, “All right, all right. You’ll just do whatever you like anyway kid so go help them.” Gold needed no one’s permission, but she was glad her companions wouldn’t cause a fuss and could keep their comments to themselves for the time being. Gold hobbled forward to the pair of mongrel ponies, “My name is Gold Guard, my friends are Twilight Sparkle and Cranky Doodle Donkey. I don’t know how much help we can be, but we’re at your survive.” The half lizard stallion gave a relieved sigh, Gold couldn’t say how much they might have heard, but if they had heard her companions impolite words they gave no indication. “My name is Snakebite, my companion is Gut Feeling; I’m afraid she can’t speak.” Snakebite introduced them as he led the limping Gold towards the third mongrel pony. “Our trapped companion is Spiller when the tremors hit our post the tower fell and he was strapped. We’ve cleared away as much rock as we could, but this massive rock has him pinned. Perhaps we can move it if your friends are willing to help.” Gold saw that the fur of the third mongrel pony wasn’t wet, he had no fur at all. His skin was covered in a green-yellow mucus that was littler with dust and grit. Looking from Spiller to the massive rock then to her friends and down at her own broken leg Gold shook her head. “I doubt we’d be of any help moving it, were not strong ponies. If only Greenery were here…” She muttered that last part under her breath feeling wistful for a moment. Shaking her head Gold looked the large rock and the surrounding debris over and made a few calculations in her head, she was somewhat familiar with the dangers of underground collapses. “We might still be able to dig him out, though it will be risky,” She kept to herself just how much guess work had gone into her calculations. Snakebite looked questioning over at Gut Feeling who nodded back in agreement. “We really don’t have any other options… Alright, let’s try.” Snakebite nodded. Paying close attention to her leg Gold lay down on the floor and began picking at the debris. Spiller shifted a little as Snakebite spoke to him in the subterranean tongue, Gold didn’t know it but his tone sounded gentle and reassuring. While the large rock on Spiller was pinning him, it was also being held up by the surrounding rubble, less it would have already crushed him. The problem with moving it was not just its weight, but also dislodging it from the stones that held it. This meant however that if she was careful Gold might be able to dig the rubble out from under Spiller and he would be able to crawl out safely. Gold worked for several minutes, her hoof softly touching the wall of rubble that held up the deadly rock feeling it’s stability to assure herself she wasn’t destabilizing it. However, as she pulled a hoofful of rubble loose from under Spiller her reassurances proved false. A sudden crack caused Gold to instantly withdraw her hoof, her speed saving another leg from being broken as the rubble ground, rumbled and fell. Gold watched sickeningly as the massive stone dislodged itself from its cradle and slumped down on Spiller whose muffled cry was suddenly cut short. Gold gasped, her hoof shooting to her muzzle, “Iomedae no!” Snakebite and Gut Feeling didn’t freeze, however, the pair rushing past Gold to opposite sides of the rock. Ducking down and bracing their shoulders as far down the undersides of the rock as they could. Then they heaved with effort and lifted the stone up off their friend. Gold watched as the rest of the mucus covered green-yellow pony came into sight. He was laying still on his side shallow cuts from the rough rocks covered his body. The sight of the furless mongrel, who had neither mane nor tail, snapped Gold out of her shock. She stumbled to her hooves, her magic reaching back into her saddlebags to seize hold of one of her healing potions. With careful hooves, she eased Spiller’s head up and poured the potion down his throat. There was a crash as Snakebite and Gut Feeling dropped the rock. Spiller coughed and sputtered when the healing potion reached his throat, but still, he swallowed and the cuts on his side sealed shut. With a deep gulp of air Spiller pushed Gold back and shot up to a sitting position. Gold backed off as the other two mongrel pony’s rushed forward to their friend. Gut Feeling nuzzled him silently, not minding the mucus that covered them both soon enough. Spiller spoke in their tongue and sounded a little embarrassed as Snakebite spoke with a wide smile on his face. “I’m sorry,” Gold eventually broke in as the trio’s excitement seemed to ebb, “I almost killed your friend.” Spiller looked at Gold curiously, he didn’t seem to understand the common tongue. Snakebite said something to him then moved to place a reassuring hoof on Gold’s withers. “If you had not come along we would have to try the same and your healing potion saved Spiller’s life, so we’re in your debt. We’ll take you back with us to Ponyville. I’m sure Mayor Mare will want to reward you for saving Spiller’s life.” Gold blushed a little under the praise, but her protests of modesty were interrupted as Twilight and Cranky finally made their way down to her. Twilight was instantly a flurry of questions about this Ponyville, its history, and ponies. Cranky in the meantime seemed to be using all of his willpower not to grimace or comment on the sight of the mongrel ponies now that he was seeing them up close. With Twilight occupying Snakebite with her questions, there was little choice but to follow as he insisted they get moving and lead them down another tunnel. With a lot of gentle words from Gold and a snap from Cranky, Twilight’s questioning of their escorts wrapped up after about forty minutes. As her questions came to a close Twilight bemoaned the fact that she couldn’t write down all she had learned. From the way, Twilight fiddled with her saddlebags Gold guessed the other unicorn had been thinking of her lack of quill and parchment. However, Twilight swiftly grew quiet and depressed, remembering that she would never write again with her damaged eyes. Gold moved next to her new friend and with a light touch to let Twilight know she was there and assured Twilight that she would be happy to take down her notes for her. Twilight gave her a grateful smile but assured her that once they got back to her library her ‘Number one assistant’ would give her all the help she needed. When the group neared the mouth of a cavern the three mongrel ponies stopped them. Snakebite turned to them with a serious expression and spoke in a hushed tone. “We don’t pass through this cave very often anymore, a deadly fungal creature we call a Spore-cougher has taken it as its den. With the other tunnels blocked by the collapse, we don’t have a choice. We might be fortunate and it will be out hunting, otherwise, I think the six of us will be able to handle it.” The lizard corner of his mouth turned up in a grin which Gold returned taking up her bow in her magic. The tunnel opened into a circular cavern, roughly forty feet in diameter. Thick sheets of fungus grew in the cave, and several tunnels branch off. All of these save one in the north wall lead downward. What appears to be two dead bodies lay on the ground in the middle of the cave, next to a strange heap of ropy green fungus. When Gold’s eyes fell on the pair of dead ponies she gave a muffled gasp and hurried as fast as her injured leg would allow towards them. Once closer Gold saw that it was as she feared, the pair of ponies were dressed as Iomedain crusaders. Gold moved to check the pair, but they were definitely dead, most likely having died in battle against the spore-cougher. The mongrel ponies were calmly sliding blades deep into the unmoving mass assuring themselves it was dead. From the blades of the crusaders’ glaives hung the same ropy green fungus that comprised the body of the dead spore-cougher. Gold did a double take, glaives and the spiked horseshoes the dead unicorns wore were not the standard weapons of followers of Iomedae. “These poor bastards, must have gotten trapped down here too eh?” Cranky commented offhandedly as he and Twilight stepped up behind Gold who had begun searching the dead ponies. One carried a healing potion, the other a scroll. Gold cared little for these things, but when she turned up a small symbol of a bull’s head made of brass with red gemstones for eyes she paused and stared down at it. Gold knew she knew it from somewhere but couldn’t place her hoof on what it was. “Iron Will’s unholy symbol, what was he doing with that?” With a start of shock Gold turned on the donkey holding up the bull’s head symbol in her hoof, “Iron Will’s symbol are you sure.” “Of course I’m sure, the red eyes are a dead giveaway,” Cranky snapped back then looked a little embarrassed at his outburst. Before he could manage to mutter an apology Twilight cut in excitedly, “They’re Templars of the Ivory Labyrinth. Oh, I’ve heard rumors of them infiltrating mercenary groups, but this better proof than I could have ever hoped to find. We should take them back to be identified by their supposed church.” And, she thought, they can help prove her theories. “We’re not lugging a pair of corpses anywhere.” Cranky quickly shot down the notion much to Twilight’s disappointment. Gold didn’t really hear them, a rush of emotions came over her from disgust and anger to eventually fear. The thought of treacherous ponies like these infiltrating the Eagle Watch, acting as Greenery’s ally, even fighting alongside her waiting for the right moment to maximize the effects of his betrayal. Gold shivered at the thought and pained to be with Greenery again. “What are you doing?” Twilight’s question snapped Gold out of her thoughts, she turned back to her friends to see the old donkey pulling the fine chain barding from the dead ponies. “This barding’s too good to leave here to rust on these bastards’ corpses,” With a firm tug he forced the barding over the dead unicorn’s head his horn scraping in what would have been a painful way had he still been alive. A second yank pulled the barding down off the pony’s forelegs. Huffing with the effort Cranky held the armor in his mouth and looked it over checking for damaged. Finding none he tossed it over his back and moved to the second pony. “Maybe we can use it.” “We should hurry, Ponyville is close and I don’t want to wait for these unicorns’ friends to come looking for them.” Snakebite urged looking to the multiple tunnels out of the cavern seeming not at all confused about which one to take. “Have you seen other ponies like this down here?” Gold asked as Cranky pulled the armor free from the second unicorn. Snakebite seemed a little hesitant to answer but eventually nodded, “Yes, but I think you should hold your questions for now. Mayor Mare will be able to explain everything.”
Chapter 10“We should attack now without delay!” Greenery demanded sharply peering out at the pair of ponies standing at a makeshift altar in the middle of the street. The cultists, one an earth pony the other a unicorn, wore chain barding, horned helmets, and spiked horseshoes. The unicorn held a glaive in his magic while the earth pony clutched a dagger in her hooves. They stood over a young earth pony mare her eyes so wide with fright. Frozen with fear she couldn’t manage to even cry or beg. “Wait! If we do that then they might just kill the filly and run.” Striker countered grabbing Greenery who let him hold her back. They had caught up to the cultists quickly thanks to Striker quickly scout the surrounding streets from the air. But the cultists were smart or brazen enough to commit their vile rituals in as open a space as possible, and that meant the pair couldn’t get any closer without being seen. “Well, what do you think we should do? We can’t just stand here and watch!” Greenery shot back shifting anxiously in place unable to stand still her eyes locked on the cultists and the filly. “Let me get above them,” Really, it was only Greenery who couldn’t get any closer. Striker held up a hoof and his hoof blades snapped forward. “I’ll drop down and take out the earth pony, then you can attack the unicorn. With me right there and you coming at him he’ll forget about the filly and run.” “No! We can’t let him get away.” Greenery shook her head and glared at the pair. “They’ve already signed their death warrants.” A downcast look spread across Striker’s face as he watched Greenery’s eyes fill with hatred, but he nodded quietly and took to the air. Greenery continued to watch waiting for Striker to reappear, taking the opportunity to load her crossbow. Thinking she might as well ready it, weighed down by her armor she wouldn’t be able to rush across to the unicorn before he could run or attack, but a lucky shot of her crossbow might drop him before he even had a chance to act. Watching the pair her thoughts went back to Big Macintosh, his betrayal, their battle and how he had escaped her. She wouldn’t let that happen again, no more cultists would escape justice. Greenery watched and waited for several long seconds as the cultists neared the end of their ritual. The earth pony raised the dagger ready to strike and still there was no sign of Striker. Glancing up for a moment Greenery didn’t see his black and white form moving through the air, where was he? Greenery didn’t have time to think about it, the earth pony had readied himself to plunge the dagger down into the filly. Greenery in a single swift action stepped out of hiding and fired. The bolt sang through the air and stabbed into the earth pony’s left shoulder. She gave a short shrill scream of pain as the force of the heavy bolt threw her back knocking her to the ground. Greenery tossed the now useless crossbow aside and charged across the street drawing her longsword, her armored hooves clanking with every galloping step as she tried to closed the distance between her and the unicorn cultist. Opposed to Striker’s prediction the unicorn didn’t give a second thought to the filly and raced to meet Greenery’s charge. The features of his face twisted into a mad grin, he seemed excited for a fight rather than enduring a long boring ritual. He let his glaive screech and spark against the stone street before slashing it across at Greenery. Greenery adjusted her charge slightly and accepted the blow across her chest, the blade scraped harmlessly across her golden armor. She slapped the weapon out of the air with her blade and galloped over it. Swinging out she slammed her sword across the unicorn’s chest. She had no better luck penetrating her opponent’s barding, but the force of her blow was much greater than the cultist’s and the flexible armor did far less to protect him. He gasped in pain and staggered back from Greenery, his horn starting to glow as he called upon his vile master for aid. Greenery was about to close the distance between them and finish the stallion when a savage neighing and the sound of hooves clopping against the cobblestone street caused Greenery to look up and an instant later she jumped back. The earth pony mare came down on the spot Greenery had been standing, her spiked horseshoes leading her attack and scraped loudly against the cobblestone street. Her barding was still a little stained with blood but the bolt that had pierced her shoulder was gone, yanked out undoubtedly when the mare had, as the unicorn was now, called upon her vile master to heal her wound. With a growl, Greenery cut diagonally across the mare’s exposed neck as the cultist scrabbled to regain the footing she had lost in the failed attack. There was a spray of blood and the cultist let out a gurgled cry, stumbled back and clutched at the wide wound that ran from her ear to the middle of her throat. It did little to stem the torrent of blood that poured forth and fell to the cobblestones with an audible splash. She managed to give Greenery a hateful glare before collapsing to the ground. “Die!” The unicorn cried seizing his glaive in his magic and launched it at Greenery’s side. Greenery rushed forward, trusting her armor to do its job. Turning her head to one side she thrust her sword straight at the stallion’s chest. The glaive hit her armored flanks and bounced off, the magical aura that had held it suddenly vanished and the weapon fall to the ground bouncing and clanking against the stones until it finally fell still. The stallion stared wide-eyed at Greenery struggling to breathe as she withdrew her sword from his chest. The rings of his chain barding had failed to hold back the piercing tip of her sword. The moment Greenery had withdrawn the blade the stallion collapsed to the ground dead. Greenery didn’t waste another second on the cultists, she rushed immediately up to the young filly. The filly sat hunched over on the street too frightened to even run despite the cultists having abandoned her. Moving next to her Greenery reached a hoof out to the filly and muttered through the grip of her sword, “Are you all right?” The filly looked up and her pupils shrank to pinpricks as they met the slitted cat’s eyes in the blood splattered face of the giant armored pony standing over her; a bloody sword clutched between fanged teeth. Were the filly’s courage had failed to move her, terror succeeded. The filly screamed and scrambled to her hooves, her eyes filling with tears as she made a mad blind dash away from the blood-soaked pony. “Wait!” Greenery called, dropping the sword from her mouth as she reached an armored hoof out towards the terrified filly. The filly looked back, but seeing that the bloody armored pony was reached out to catch her ran even harder in the opposite direction clenching her eyes tightly shut. The sound of whooshing air came to the filly’s ears a moment before a pair of gentle but firm hooves clasped her shoulders stopping her in her tracks. “Whoa there filly,” A gentle voice cooed down at her. She opened her eyes letting the accumulated tears drain out and looked up into the reassuring face and gentle blue eyes of Striker’s handsome face. She stared transfixed for a moment then tears came back to her eyes and she buried her face into his chest and hugged him tightly. “It’s ok you’re safe now,” he cooed gently. “We have to run before the bloody knight gets me.” The filly whimpered, it was loud enough to reach Greenery’s ears. Her face and ears drooped as her eyes fell to the blood coating her sword and splashed across her armor. She didn’t look up to see Striker’s sad apologetic eyes watching her as she scooped up her sword in a hoof and turned away from him and the filly. She pulled out a rag and began wiping away the blood. Striker looked down at the filly again, forced the gentle smile back onto his face, and wiped away her tears with a hoof. “Oh, sweetie there’s nothing to be afraid of. That’s Green Garden over there, she’s a great paladin of Iomedae. She saved you from those bad ponies, she saved your parents to that’s how we knew they had you.” “Really, my mommy and daddy are alright?” Striker nodded and added with a grin, “Because of Greenery.” The little filly joy deflated a little as she looked back at Greenery who was wiping the blood from her sword. She looked nervously back at Striker again, “But she so big and scary.” “Well, she’s big so she can protect everyone and beat up the bad ponies that’s why she’s scary to them.” Striker gave the filly a playfully suspicious look, “You’re not a bad pony are you?” The filly eyes grew wide with alarm and she furiously shook her head ‘No’. The smile came back to Striker’s face, “Then you have nothing to worry about, come on let’s get you back to your parents.” The filly nodded eagerly at that, they stood and started towards Greenery. Despite Striker’s reassurances, the filly stuck close to his side as they approached the draconic mare who slipped her cleaned blade back into its sheath. She looked back at them the thin lines of splashed blood had already dried to her fur and armor and a wipe of the dry rag did little to clean them away. “I’m sorry I never ate my alfalfa!” The filly squeaked when Greenery’s cat’s eyes fell on her again and she dashed behind Striker. A look of confusing rather than hurt came over Greenery face at the declaration, and Striker just offered her a confused shrug when she looked to him for an explanation. “Mommy! Daddy!” The filly cried out the moment her parents came into view, emerging from the ruins of a building when Greenery had softly called the all clear. The filly was being far too loud of course, there was a chance her shouts would attract unwanted attention to them, but no one chastised her. Her parents called back nearly as loudly as they and the filly rushed towards one another. Mother and filly met in a tight hug and father wrapped his forelegs around them both, all were in tears. “We should get back to Defender’s Heart immediately,” Greenery said to Striker and started for the family, but Striker held her back with a hoof. “Give them a minute,” He advised gently when she turned to face him. He looked over her blood-smeared face and armor adding, “We should probably get you cleaned up first.” Striker took a neatly folded handkerchief from the front pocket of his long black jacket, brought it to his lips, and whispered, “Warm and damp.” Then he reached out and gently wiped it across Greenery’s cheek, the handkerchief was a little damp and warm. She found it and Striker’s gentle strokes to be soothing and it took a moment for her to become embarrassed that she was having her face cleaned like a foal. “I-I can do that myself,” She said a blush coming to her face. Striker gave her an incredulous grin, “I doubt you have a mirror tucked under that armor and my handkerchief isn’t some towel you can just scrub roughly across your face.” He gave her a soft imploring look, “So let me do it alright. You must have done a real number on those cultists to get so filthy.” “What happened to you?” Greenery asked suddenly reminded her lone battle against the cultists. “I nearly let them kill the filly waiting for you to act.” Striker’s hoof paused mid stroke across Greenery’s cheek for a moment but continued as he spoke. “Sorry, there was a third cultist, a pegasus. He caught sight of me lurking around in the air and attacked. I thought I could handle him quickly, but… he put up a tough fight.” “You’re not hurt are you,” Greenery asked looking the pegasus over for any sign of injury, she hadn’t seen any. “No, I’m too fast.” “Lucky is more like it; you should put on some barding before your luck runs out.” Greenery shot back critically, her eyes running over the thin material of his long coat. “It would just slow me down,” Striker argued with a shrug and wiped the last of the blood from Greenery’s face. He paused and examined the lines and curves of her face for several seconds with the thin guise of searching for more blood. He knew he shouldn’t, but he never had any trouble ignoring what he should do in favor of what he wanted to do, and he wanted to commit every feature of Greenery face to his memory while he could. He stopped only when a blush came over Greenery’s face. Greenery looked like she wanted to say something, but Striker just moved his handkerchief down to the blood smears on her armor and began wiping them away as if nothing had happened, which nothing had. “I don’t how you manage to defend yourself in this bulky suit of barding.” “Y-you have to trust it to protect you, not be afraid to let ponies land hits that the barding will shield you from.” Greenery explained shaking the thoughts of those soft piercing blue eyes admiring her from her mind. “Still I can’t wait to get you out of it,” Striker smiled as he wiped the last of the blood away. He looked Greenery up and down and admired his work, “There my lady’s-” Suddenly Greenery’s hoof came up and punched Striker in the shoulder, he gave a little cry of pain and looked up to see the flushed face of Greenery who was trying to glare at him through sheer embarrassment. Striker tried to give her the look of an innocent stallion wrongfully accused but is was ruined by a grin he couldn’t manage to suppress. “Ow, what? I didn’t mean it like that.” Greenery pointed an accusatory hoof at him, but before she could say anything the sound of hoof steps drew both ponies attention to the approach of the ponies they had rescued, a mare with her filly clutching tightly to her side in the lead. “Sorry to interrupt, but you said, Lady Greenery, you’d take us some place safe…” The mare trailed off not seeming to want to sound demanding of their savior. “Of course I’ll take you there immediately,” Greenery promised with a reassuring smile, glad to see the filly seemed less afraid of her now. “Follow me.” “Until the end.” Striker promised in turn.
Chapter 11The trek through the last tunnel was the shortest Gold and the others had experienced in their time under Manehattan, but it felt almost as long as their first. A heavy silence hung in the air since the discovery of the dead cultist who had been masquerading as crusaders. It was easy enough to look at Cranky to see he didn’t care about such things, but his dislike of the mongrel ponies had caused much of his haughty attitude to return. Twilight had been more excited but the grave suggestion from Snakebite that they should hold their questions for the mayor left the unicorn shaking with nervous energy. Gold couldn’t stop worrying about Greenery. Finally, the tunnel ended in a circular cavern maybe twenty feet across. Four mongrel ponies stood before a large stone door. The guards glared uncomfortably through Gold’s light for a moment as she and the others entered the cavern. That wasn’t surprising as mongrel ponies had a kind of thermal sensitive vision that allowed them to see clearly without the slightest source of light. Greenery had the same ability thanks to the blood her draconic father. One of the guards call out in their subterranean tongue, Snakebite answered with a bit of humor in his tone and trotted up to meet the guard. The guard was a stallion who at first Gold though was carved out of wood. His brown fur was covered in swirling patterns like the rings of wood. Long thick green vines grew in place of a mane and a large rose thorn grew out of his forehead possibly marking the unicorn heritage of his family. His eyes were indescribable, with large black irises that were the size of post pony’s pupils, with chemical rainbows bubbling around it, no whites to be seen at all. A long thick vine took the place of a tail ending in a wide wildly bladed leaf. Snakebite turned back to Gold and gestured her forward with a nod of his head. Gold slowly hobbled forward Twilight remaining at her side as Gold quickly whispered a description of the mongrel ponies and the large door they had come to. Glancing back Gold saw that Cranky was still standing at the entrance of the cavern, a distasteful frown across his face. Gold gave him a scolding look and gestured for him to follow. With a groan, Cranky did so staying several feet behind the unicorns. Spiller and Gut Feeling moved past them to mingle with the three other mongrel pony guards. “Leafie this is Gold Guard, Twilight Sparkle, and the donkey behind them is Cranky Doodle.” Snakebite introduced the trio, Gold and Twilight giving a polite hello while Cranky just snorted. Gold frowned at him but the mongrel stallions didn’t seem at all offended by him. “My friends this is Leafie Breeze.” “Charmed ladies,” Leafie smiled and gave them a small bow. His eyes were even more amazing up close and Gold found herself getting lost staring into them as if grasped by a sudden need to pick out each color. “It’s a pleasure to meet any pi-” Twilight caught herself and with a start, corrected herself a little too loudly. “PONY, um, ponies who are decedents of the first crusaders. I only wish I could still see you and your community myself.” Leafie chuckled at her outburst but answered apologetically, “I’m sorry you can’t as well. Your friend seems far too distracted to be of much help either.” Leafie commented turning his unusual eyes and attention fully on Gold. Gold blushed hotly and stammered, “S-sorry I didn’t mean to stare. You’re umm, very unique.” Snakebite snickered causing Gold’s blush to deepen, “Even surface mares can’t help themselves around you Leafie.” Leafie gave a slight grin of pleasure as Gold turned hotly on Snakebite fixing him with a glare that lost much of its sting as her face remained red with embarrassment. “Don’t be embarrassed Leafie’s the handsomest of us mongrels, he’s used to being stared at.” “That’s enough Snakebite, leave the poor mare alone.” Leafie chastised gently. “Given the things we’ve heard from you and others we don’t have time for foolish teasing. Get those doors open, these honored guests are more than welcome in our glorious Ponyville.” Leafie commanded turning back to the other guards who rushed to push open the large stone doors. Spiller and Gut Feeling hurried through first calling something to Snakebite in their own tongue. Snakebite explained that they had gone to report in to the captain of the guard. As Gold and the others followed Snakebite into Ponyville Leafie flashed Gold a smile. “It’s a rare pleasure to get to meet someone even more beautiful than myself.” Gold blushed hotly again and not knowing exactly how else to respond hurried after Snakebite, nearly leaving Twilight behind as she did. Leafie eyes followed her for a moment before an angry snort drew his attention down to the donkey standing in front of him fixing him with an ugly glare. “Back off colt, she’s a married mare.” Cranky spat warningly and without awaiting a response continued after his companions. He left the dazed mongrel pony behind his ear buzzing with the barely stifled laughter of his fellow guards. Ponyville was quite a sight to behold. A small, dark lake rippled in the center of the two-hundred-foot-wide cavern, the walls and ceiling aglow with thick sheets of luminescent fungi. In the center of the lake, over two dozen low stone buildings clustered on a rocky one-hundred-foot-wide island. Lights glowed in the windows of the buildings, giving the settlement an almost welcoming look. Rafts made of mismatched planks of timber bob along the length of a crooked pier at the lake’s closest shore. Gold looked out breathlessly across the lake for a moment, catching sight of Spiller and Gut Feeling on their own raft. Gold’s curious spirit pulled her to explore the wonderfully strange new place, but Snakebite ushered them quickly onto a raft. Gold was forced to lay for the sake of her injured leg. Cranky didn’t fair much better looking greener by the second as he sat off to one side staring fixedly down at his hooves, and tipsily scrambling off the raft as soon as it touched the shore. Twilight didn’t seem affected at all and sat simply because it was easier than standing on the teetering raft. Once on shore, Snakebite lead them through the stone carved hamlet. Mongrel ponies of all shapes and sizes whispered in hushed tones as they passed through the streets and up to the largest building atop the island’s low central peak. Upon reaching it Snakebite rapped his hoof on the finely crafted wooden front door and waited. There was only a moment of silence before the door was opened. The elderly mare on the other side was almost a completely normal pony, with a tan coat and nicely kept flowing gray mane and tail. An elaborate green bow held up a white color around her neck. Her face, however, was rather like that of a rat, with long whiskers protruding from her muzzle, rows of tiny sharp teeth, and tiny rounded ears. Her one blue eye was soft and gentle not betraying a hint of surprise at the sight of three surface dwellers on her doorstep, the other was a cloudy blank white orb. “How wonderful Snakebite, you’ve brought guests from the surface to our fair town.” She said giving the three each a warm smile that they couldn’t help feel was a little sinister given how it displayed her sharp rodent teeth. “Please come inside and tell me how this came to be.” She let them inside and lead them to a large table with more than enough cushions for them all to sit comfortably around the table and still leave an unoccupied cushion between each of them, though Twilight chose to sit right next to Gold anyway. “We very much appreciate your hospitality Ivory Scroll.” Twilight gave a nod of her head in thanks, as usual not quite able to fix her look directly at the other pony. Gold quickly chimed in her own gratitude and Cranky managed a somewhat appreciative grunt. Snakebite spoke first explaining what had happened at the outpost, how Gold had helped them, the discovery of the dead spore cougher and the dead cultists. After that Ivory Scroll turned her questions on Gold, she and the others explained about the demon’s attack and their journey through the tunnels. As she spoke Gold could have sworn she saw the mayor’s good eye every so quickly dip down from her face before snapping back as if reprimanded for wandering. By the end of Gold’s explanation, the mayor’s face had lined with worry, there was a moment of silence before the mayor spoke. “My kind and I may be outcasts and freaks in the eyes of uplanders like you.” The mayor paused a moment and looked to Cranky all eyes briefly following hers as Cranky who continued to frown neutrally at the rat-faced mayor. “But our ancestors helped drive back the demons in the first crusade and we want the demons defeated as much as anyone on the surface does.” After another short unchallenged pause, the mayor looked back to Gold, “If you are willing to take this message back to the ponies on the surface: The mongrels will stand with the inhabitants of Manehattan to defend the city.” “Of course I’m willing,” Gold answered quickly as if a second’s hesitation would somehow lose her the opportunity. “You have my word your message will reach the surface.” Unexpectedly, rather than relief, a look of uncertainty came over the mayor’s face. “I’m afraid I must warn you that great danger still lies ahead, the tunnel that leads to the surface is guarded by a group of mongrels that have traitorously turned against the will of our ancestors and have for some time consorted with the demonic cultists. We’ve ignored them until now, but they cannot be allowed to act against the crusades any longer. You’ll have to kill them to reach the surface.” A sudden scoff erupted from Cranky and he glared accusing across at the mayor. “So that’s what you’re after humph. You don’t like the taste of killing your own, you’d rather send a pair of crippled mares and an old donkey to do your dirty work for you.” “Cranky!” Gold shouted angrily turning fiercely on the donkey. “Shut up kid you’re too headstrong to know what’s good for you.” Cranky met her glare with one of his own, heavy with the weight of age and imperial experience. It didn’t cause Gold to back down but held her in check. Twilight face lined with concern as she looking vaguely in their direction, but remained silent. Cranky turned his glare back on the mayor, “Send you own ponies to deal with them.” Ivory Scroll maintained a calm neutral expression through her one good eye did flash with displeasure at Cranky’s words. “My ponies are spread thin throughout the tunnels and those here must venture out and call them all back so we can be an effective force against the demons. I cannot offer you the aid of my ponies, but I have an assortment of healing and restorative potions which I can offer to aid you.” “That’s not even good enough to be called a platitude.” Cranky scoffed. The mayor let out a defeated sigh, “You are welcome to remain in Ponyville until we are able to provide you with an escort to the surface. However, I’m afraid there is no telling how long that will take, we have no way of knowing which tunnels have been blocked by the tremors.” “I’m not going to wait,” Gold cut in before Cranky could say anything and no glare of Cranky’s could silence her now as her mind filled with thoughts of Greenery. “Cranky and Twilight can wait here if they like, but I’m getting back to the surface now even if it’s by myself.” She shot Cranky a fierce glance showing that there would be no arguing on this pony. Cranky’s face screwed up in rage and he seethed with anger but he didn’t say anything, it was Twilight that spoke instead. “As much as I would love to stay and learn all I could about Ponyville and its inhabitants I can’t let you go alone Gold. I don’t know how much help I’ll be but I’m with you, besides I need to get back to my number one assistant.” She finished with a reassuring smile. “Thank you, I can’t tell you how much your trust means to my ponies and I. But please you have gone through a great deal already, please remain here to rest at least one slumber before you go. I have rooms aplenty for all of you.” Ivory Scroll said gently keeping her eye on Gold and Twilight not daring to look at the seething Cranky. “Snakebite will you please show Twilight and Cranky to their room, I will take Gold to hers in time if you will speak to me privately for a few moments Gold.” “Of course,” Gold nodded. Snakebite nodded and stood moving to Twilight’s side assuring her of his presence with a word and starting towards the stairs with her in tow. It seemed that in the tiny hamlet even an average guard like Snakebite knew the mayor’s house as well as any member of her family. Cranky gave both the mayor and Gold a last hateful glare and snort before moving to follow Snakebite. Gold waited until she could no longer hear the others hooves on the stairs, then assured they had gone she spoke. “I’m sorry about Cranky, he’s not a bad donkey, he’s just… he doesn’t trust anyone easily.” Gold attempted to explain her companion’s behavior but the mayor just waved off the apology. “He most definitely doesn’t favor the way my ponies look, but his objections were not those of a bigot. His concern was only for the safety of you and Twilight, I can respect a donkey like him. The place I’m sending you to could very well claim your lives. I want my ponies to join the fight as soon as we can and so I have to trust ponies like you who were strong and resourceful enough to make it this far are my best hope to get my message to the surface.” As if hearing them talking about him Cranky suddenly appeared back at the bottom of the stairs. However, he didn’t give the mares as single look as he stormed past them and out the front door as if he were welcome to come and go as he pleased. A moment after Cranky had departed Snakebite rushed after the donkey out explaining in a rush of words that he’d taken a single look at his room and left. Gold rolled her eyes and shook her head.
Chapter 12Greenery lead them through the streets following Striker’s advice, not the same route up that she and the other paladins had previously gone down. Greenery gave a sigh of relief when she spotted sturdy stone walls between the surrounding buildings. She nudged Striker and gestured to it before softly calling back to the survivors, “We’re almost there.” Striker nodded at the sight of the building and turned back the way they came. “If you’ll excuse me milady, I left something of value behind during our last encounter. Now that I’m sure that you’ll be safe I’m going to go get it quickly.” “What? You can’t go back by yourself, it’s too dangerous.” Greenery gave him a look of utter alarm as if he’d just told her he was going to bind his wings and jump off a cliff. The other’s paused looking worriedly at the pair. “What could be that important?” “Oh you probably wouldn’t find it to be so important, but I’m afraid I can’t abide by waste.” Striker said shaking his head as if to wave off the importance of it, but flashed her a smile as if delighting in her worry for him. “Just leave it, it can’t be worth getting killed for,” Greenery growled intimidating the other survivors rather than Striker who just smiled and flared his wings. “Don’t worry about me, I’ll be quick and quiet.” And as if to emphasize this Striker took the air without a sound and in a moment disappeared behind a nearby building. Greenery watched him go, the protest on her lips was wasted as he disappeared. Short of shouting and alerting everything for blocks where they were, there was nothing she could do. She cursed something like ‘feather-brain’ under her breath and turned back toward Defender’s Heart giving the survivors a sharp, “Let’s go.” The survivors followed her without a word. Greenery’s naturally intimidating features were accented by her frustration towards Striker, prompting them to give her a little more space than before. Soon Defender’s Heart came completely into view. It was a large squat stone structure that looked as solidly built as any bunker or keep designed to hold back an invading army, which it originally had been. As if to testify its solid nature, the building had gone undamaged even as a large crescent moon shaped fissure had split open within a few feet of its western face and continued to arch up several blocks until it almost reached the city wall. The moat-like protection this fissure loaned to the inn was one reason the Eagle Watch and so many others had taken it up as a haven. Greenery’s approach was suddenly halted when a crossbow bolt cut down across her path startling her. She looked up the see a pegasus mare with a lavender blue coat and a blond mane and tail flying above her a freshly reloaded crossbow pointed down at here. “Halt and drop your weapons!” Greenery glared up at the pegasus, but before she could say anything another voice cried out, “Cloudkicker lower your crossbow that’s the commander you idiot.” Greenery looked down to see an earth pony mare with a golden coat and orange mane come galloping towards them. She was dressed in barding like Greenery’s and glaring up at the pegasus while a second earth pony mare followed behind her. This mare had a cream-colored coat under dark gray barding, a rose-colored mane, and cold critical green eyes. “It doesn’t matter who it looks like, everyone must give the password. Those were your commander’s order were they not?” Carrot Top glared back at the other pony but before she could say anything Greenery answered, “Silverstrong.” The rose maned pony nodded at that and gave Greenery a salute. “Welcome back to Defender’s Heart Commander Green Garden. I am Roseluck, Armiger First Class of the Hellknight order of the Wall.” Greenery saluted Roseluck in turn, but before she could thank the mare the pegasus cried out in protest her voice shaking. “How do we know it’s her, it could be a trick.” Three glaring sets of eyes turned to her in answer, but it was only Greenery’s fierce cat-like eyes met Cloudkicker’s directly. “You come down here now!” Greenery ordered curtly and without thinking why the pegasus slowly descended until she was standing in front of Greenery. Greenery stepped forward closing the distance between them and looming over the much smaller mare. “Cloudkicker you’re grounded until I say differently. Flying around like that, are you trying to attract trouble?” “Y-you can’t do that.” “I just did,” Greenery snapped back cutting her off and pointed back to the survivors, “Now get these pony’s someplace safe to rest. Send two of my knights out here to replace you.” Shivering under the draconic glare Cloudkicker didn’t argue any further hurrying past Greenery to the group of survivor and lead them inside muttering as she passed, “Lighting Dust will hear about this.” “Damn right she will, from me!” Greenery snapped and marched into the building. Just inside the doors two more of her knights stood guard on either side of the entrance. Their face lit up with excitement and relief at the sight of the commander only to fall back into muted seriousness at the fierce look on her face. They saluted Greenery and welcomed her back, she returned their greeting barely breaking stride. The entrance was empty save for the pair of guards and a scruffy looking brown earth pony with a sun-bleached mane, but as soon as she stepped into the common room the full weight of the inn’s burden hit her. It had been packed with survivors when she had left just a few hours ago, now there was hardly room enough to place a hood as she slowly moved across to the counter where the inn’s keeper limped back and forth his eyes constantly scanning the crowd. The faces of ponies turned to look up at her as she passed, some distant as if still witnessing whatever horrors they had seen on the streets. Some were angry both at the demons and crusaders like her who had failed to keep them safe. In a select few there were sparks of hope and relief upon seeing her return, but all had an undercurrent of fear running through them. “Welcome back Commander,” Donut Joe gave Greenery a worn smile bracing himself on the counter with the stump of his left foreleg and saluting Greener with his intact right. “It’s good to be back Joe,” Greenery saluted him back. The cream colored and brown maned unicorn wasn’t a crusader anymore, but he always would be in her eyes. It didn’t matter that he’d retired when he’d lost his leg. Joe was almost as big as her, something very unusual for a unicorn, and she wished she could have fought with him at least once. “I see the Wonderbolts and Hellknights have arrived, I didn’t hear about Lightning getting promoted beyond knighthood. Any of the other crusader orders arrive I’d hate to think we’d end up taking orders from those heartless bastards.” Greenery gave a look as if she’d stepped into something foul. The Hellknights were fierce crusaders, but their fury could just as easily be turned on a starving thief as a demon. Joe shook his head, “Nope she’s still just a knight and those Hellknights don’t have anyone better leading them.” Greenery breathed a sigh of relief at that. “We’ve had just about every order you could name get here, Everbrights, Flaming Lance, Sunrise Swords, Witch Hunters and members of the city guard. But no more than a few of each and nothing better than a knight leading any of them. This is still your show Commander, once you buck them all into line, they all have been arguing over who’s in charge since they got here.” “What happened to Bon Bon,” Greenery asked worried that something had happened to the knight she’d left in charge. Joe snuffed her worry with a little shake of his head, “Nothing, she’s in there fighting with the rest of them over who’s in charge.” Joe gestured to a door on the other side of the hall, one of the isolated dining rooms Joe normally rented out for private parties. Greenery looked at the door and it held her gaze for several seconds it as if it were a balor looming over her. The horrors of the besieged city outside and the hopelessness of the ponies around her fell to the fear of what lay beyond that door, to choose she would have taken the balor. “Go on Commander, someone’s going to have to straighten this mess out,” Joe said absently as he wiped down a mug in his magic. Suddenly the metal mug slammed down on the counter causing the pony, that had been trying to reach over it while she thought Joe was distracted, to jump and scurry away. Greenery thanked Joe and made her way towards the door, she was only halfway to it when she heard the first muffled yell. By the time she was reaching for the handle she could hear several voices speaking in a heated debate though the exact nature of what they were saying was lost to her. Pulling open the door all the voice suddenly fell silent and seven sets of eyes shot to her. As she stepped through and quickly shut the door behind her their eyes all lost the surprised look and filled with emotion. A couple were relieved, some looked annoyed while other simply rolled their eyes exasperatedly in their sockets. “Commander you’re back!” A cream-colored mare with a blue and pink striped mane called excitedly as she rushed around the table to greet Greenery. She wore the same golden barding as Greenery and her blue eyes sparkled with joy and relief. “Did you find Gold?” Greenery fought to keep her eyes from falling downcast and shook her head keeping her voice even and strong as she spoke. “No, and the others… didn’t make it.” Bon Bon gave a little gasp at that. her mouth quivering and her eyes growing a little moist before she forced the emotion down with less grace and practice than Greenery. “I’m sorry for your loss,” a gold coated unicorn mare with a red and blond striped mane said coldly. Her barding was had red edges that curled like flames. She turned back to the table and addressed the ponies at it, “This is why we need to go on the offensive we have to push back or none of us will survive. The demons aren’t going to leave use alone.” “You know we don’t have the numbers to do that Sunset,” Countered a pink unicorn with a violet and lavender streaked mane. Her barding was like Greenery’s except where hers were marked with the symbol of a sword within a sun. “We can arm the survivors Sparkler, with barding and weapons they can fight as well as any pony,” Sunset argued back. “There aren’t enough pegasi out there for use to take back air supremacy, it’s suicide to fight a ground battle when most demons can fly.” A turquoise pegasus with an amber and gold streaked mane argued with a slam of her hoof against the table. “Humph insisting that flying should be our only concern shows just how much of a feather brain you really are Lightning Dust.” A blueish gray earth pony with a silver and white striped mane said sticking his nose in the air, he wore shining silver barding that looked like it had never seen battle. “And we cannot arm pes- I mean such ponies who haven’t the discipline to act properly when so equipped.” “No Hoity! Our concern should be finding who among them are consorting with the demon. Yes! The demons did not accomplish victory without aid.” Countered an earth pony with a grayish blue coat and a pure white mane. She wore only a light chain barding under rich looking clothes. “You all can’t go using those civilians like fodder or accuse them without good reason,” An earth pony with a tan coat and brown mane capped with a black wide-brimmed hat cut in, glaring at both Sunset and Photo Finish. He wore simple plate barding emblazoned with a star over his chest. “Silverstar’s right.” Greenery cut in before the argument could escalate again. She stepped up to the table and fixed each of the speakers in turn with her piercing cat-like eyes, though none of them shied away like most ponies would and the majority glared back angrily. “We have to protect these ponies until help arrives, survival is our main concern.” “How am I not surprised that the Eagle Watch’s only concern is to dictate our concerns. The moral busybodies hard at work.” Sunset scoffed and shook her head. “Humph completely unnecessary the Everbright crusaders will keep ponies from their vices,” Hoity Toity stuck his nose in the air. “Correct! And we Witch Hunters are far better equipped to seek out hidden dangers among ponykind.” Photo added pointing rather dramatically at Greenery. Lightning dust scoffed as well but before she could say anything there was the sound of shifting and scraping metal silenced that table. The last pony present, who had yet to speak, leaned forward and rested an armored hoof on the table. This pony’s barding was like none of the others, it was dark almost black, and covered in wicked looking spikes. The armor also covered the pony completely, the design of his helmet looked like a devilish pony, only his cold blue eyes could be seen through the helm. The lack of wings or horn marked him as an earth pony one whose size equaled Greenery’s. When he spoke, it was low and it rumbled through his metal helmet. “The Manehattan emergency governance act gives authority to the senior highest ranking officer present. Like the rest of you, I swore an oath to uphold this rule of law when my order agreed to fight under Manehattan’s banner and within its walls. As such I, Crème Brulee of the Hellknight order of the Wall will follow Commander Green Garden accordingly.” Crème paused and offered a salute to Greenery just as his subordinate had which Greenery returned with a nod. Then the devilish pony helm and the cold blue eyes slowly swept across the table, “Will the rest of you not respect the law.” Sparkler and Silverstar eagerly offered Greenery a salute grinning satisfactorily as the others squirmed and seethed, glowering at Greenery rather than the Hellknight. Slowly they each nodded and saluted Greenery as well. Greenery saluted them all in return, but before she could say anything a bird-like whistling sounded behind her. As one they all turned to see Striker leaning coolly against the doorway. “Thought you all might be interested to know that there’s an army of demons and ponies on its way here.”
Chapter 13“Shouldn’t you go after him?” Ivory Scroll asked tentatively as the muffled sounds of the donkey and mongrel pony retreating down the path were silenced by the shutting heavy front door. Gold shook her head, “No, I’ve been following that cranky donkey for hours. I can’t imagine he’ll be able to get into too much trouble out there and if he does, serves him right.” Gold couldn’t help but give a little grin at the thought of Cranky being the one receiving glares and muttered comments and the grin quickly spread to the mayor. Gold was right of course; the old donkey didn’t seem the type to get into any violent exchanges and if he did her ponies would just escort him back to the house. After a moment Ivory Scroll’s smile faded and she cleared her throat. “I wanted to ask you where you came across that brooch you’re wearing. It’s clearly one of our pieces and I’m sure you didn’t get it from my guards.” “Oh,” Gold's eyes shot a little wide, surprised at such a mundane question from the mayor. She looked down at the brooch depicting a bat perched on a mushroom and smiling she reached up and gave it a gentle touch of her hoof. “My good luck charm.” The mayor returned the smile, her eyes gentle but with a hint of sadness, and nodded. “Well, it kinda found me. I was exploring, trying to find a way out when we’d first woken up and I found a pile of garbage down one of the tunnels. Come to think of it, it might have been a campsite. I didn’t know about any of you living down here so I didn’t take it for a campsite. Anyway, I was trotting through and I kicked it by accident, that was the only reason I noticed it.” “I see,” The mayor nodded slowly a somewhat disappointed and yet relieved look on her face. A long moment of silence passed between them and just as Gold was about to say something the mayor explained. “It belonged to Swift Justice, my daughter. She and I had an argument about…” Ivory Scroll paused as if unable to remember the nature of the argument and eventually just shook her head. “It doesn’t matter now, but it caused her to leave. I was hoping you might have a bit of news for me about her, but it seems you did not cross paths as I had hoped.” “I-I ahh,” Gold stammered her mind scrabbling for something reassuring to tell the poor mother. “The tunnel we woke up in had collapsed but that doesn’t mean the other side wasn’t clear or that she was in any of the nearby tunnels, she might still be all right.” “It’s all right my dear,” The mayor assured Gold with a gentle pat on her hoof. “Swift… took her life into her own hooves and I’ll always be proud of her for that.” “You should have the brooch back,” Gold said her horn flaring to life and grasping the brooch in her magic, pulling it from her undershirt. “Oh no I can’t,” The mayor weakly refused, “It’s your good luck charm, I couldn’t take it from you and then send you into danger.” Gold shook her head, smiled and floated the brooch into Ivory Scroll’s hoof, “I can make my own luck.” Further protests died on the mayor’s tongue, her good eye filled with tears that streamed down her cheek as she sniffed and clutched the brooch’s face to her chest. Recovering she wiped away her tears and stood up from the table, “You still deserve something for returning it.” She moved from the table over to what appeared to be a large cabinet. Opening it she revealed a finely crafted suit of plate barding, under it was a weapon’s rack, the top slot was empty but below it was a short sword and below that a crossbow. Ivory Scroll picked up the short sword and turned back to Gold. “You’ll make better luck with this, to my ancestor it was merely a secondary weapon, but it is still a demon-slaying blade.” Ivory Scroll slid the sword from its scabbard, allowing the barely noticeable radiance of its naked enchanted edge to shine off the dark cold iron blade. Gold stared in awe at the blade for several seconds, but with a bite of her lip, she began to shake her head. Seeing that Gold was about to protest the mayor quickly closed the distance between them and added. “It’s a gift, one you cannot refuse without insulting all of Ponyville. All I ask is that you send at least one traitorous mongrel pony to their vile new masters with it.” Gold chewed her lip in uncertainty, but with the mayor giving her little choice she nodded and took the blade in her magic. “But what about you, I can’t leave you without a weapon.” Ivory Scroll smiled gently and her good eye traveled down to Gold’s side. Reaching down she took the grip of Gold’s sword in her mouth with a gentle tug withdrew it from her side. Holding it in her hooves Ivory Scroll looked over the mundane and not very well crafted sword as if it were a treasure. “This will do fine as a replacement.” Again, Gold went to protest and before she could the mayor silenced her, “Now that I have both the brooch and a new sword in exchange for that old thing I think I’ve taken advantage of you enough. Come on let’s get you to bed, tomorrow will not be an easy day for any of us.” Gold held her ground a moment and looked up at the mayor, her brown eyes shining with determination, “I promise you, Mayor, we’ll get to the surface and I’ll make those traitors pay for turning their backs on the crusades.” It was all she could offer to balance the exchange. “Thank you,” The mayor accepted and with a gentle nudge of her head prompted Gold to follow her this time. She led Gold upstairs at a somewhat slow pace not wishing to tax Gold’s broken leg any further. The mayor admitted that there was little they could do to fully repair the damage to the leg, but she would make sure the best healer in Ponyville would set it with a proper brace before she left. “Here this one will be your room, it’s right across from the one Twilight is resting in,” Ivory Scroll explained as they reaching the top of the stairs and stopped in front of a door standing adjacent to an identical twin. Ivory Scroll opened it up and gave a start of surprise to find Twilight laying on the bed by herself. Twilight’s ears shot up when the door opened and her blank bandaged wrapped face turned towards it. The mayor gave a start of surprise, “Oh I’m sorry dear! It’s just Gold and I. I’d thought Snakebite had put you in the other room, my mistake.” “Th-that’s fine, actually I was having trouble sleeping anyway, the room feels a little too… empty. You can stay a while if you want Gold.” Twilight went to rub the back of her head but when she touched the bandages that covered the burnt-out socks of her eyes she stopped, lowered her hoof and dipping her head down a little, her ears falling. Gold and Ivory Scroll exchanged a look, thankful the unicorn mage couldn’t see the sadness and pity on their faces. Gold looked back at Twilight and needlessly forced a smile onto her face as she limped across the room to her. “Sure Twilight it’d be nice to talk now that… well, we’re someplace safe and Cranky’s not going to start grumbling about something.” Twilight’s ears shot up with delight and she lifted her head smiling thankfully not quite directly up at Gold. Ivory Scroll gave a soft delighted whinny and told them in a motherly tone. “Don’t you fillies stay up too late you have got,” the delight in her tone waned, “To be ready for tomorrow.” “Yes ma’am,” The pair said in unison as Gold climbed up on the bed next to Twilight. Ivory Scroll gave them a last parting smile and closed the door. Once it was shut the mayor allowed her face to fall and line with deep regret. She reminded herself that there was no good alternative, this was their best chance to survive and rejoin the ponies above them. Once more she told herself she had to have faith in the three, after all, she reached a hoof up and touched the bat brooch, they had already performed one miracle. Twilight and Gold stayed awake for some time chatting. Inevitably Gold’s thoughts turned to Greenery, the thought of her on the surface, alone, made Gold uneasy and anxious. Try as she might Gold would keep relating the subject back to Greenery and talking about her still made Twilight a little uncomfortable. The pain of her lost love and the, admittedly inadvertent, part Greenery played in the break-up caused Twilight to stew bitterly. Instead of trying to dissuade her feelings Gold allowed Twilight to do the lion’s share of the talking, which seemed to please her immensely. Twilight spoke excitedly about magical and conspiracy theories without pause as if she was just happy to have somebody listening. Most of the magical theories went beyond Gold’s understanding and the conspiracy theories were all things she had heard during her time in Manehattan, but they were also all things she had disregarded as old mare’s tales upon first hearing them. Even though Twilight had proven herself correct with several them Gold still regard the rest to be little more than silly rumors. Slowly even Twilight’s excited speech began to grow tired. She never retreated to her own room, though, never giving the slightest indication that she wished to retreat alone to the secluded chamber and Gold never suggesting that she had to. The bed had space enough for both so Twilight just shed her colorfully patchy robes and Gold her heavy leather barding before crawling into bed together their backs pressed reassuringly against each other. The sensation of not being able to close her eyes, the eyelids having been burned away with the rest, Twilight lay awake long after Gold’s breathing had fallen into the steady slow rhythm of sleep and found herself pondering the most mundane of things. Such as what Gold’s cutie mark was. Barding and robes usually covered a pony’s cutie mark but it must have been visible now that Gold had set her barding aside. Twilight never thought she would miss something like seeing the trio of arrows that formed a shield-like pattern on either side of Gold’s flanks. Images of all sorts passed lazily across her mind’s eye until all her thoughts slipped away and sleep finally took her. It was well over a half dozen hours later that the mayor’s door was forced open and Cranky’s frowning face pushed its way past it, yet the mayor sat still and patient as if awaiting the donkey’s return the whole time. He sneered unhappily at her and pushed the rest of the way into her home. The mayor returned the sneer with surprise that caused her nose and whiskers to twitch with alarm. The donkey was naked, his damaged, but still fine, clothes were gone along with the jewelry that accompanied such clothing. The only thing he carried now was one of the fine chain shirts he’d stolen from the dead cultists, which was bundled up around something and balanced on his back. The hoof blades were still secured to his leg. The mayor shook off her surprise, “I hope you have enjoyed the hospitality I’ve always known my ponies to give to strangers.” Cranky just snorted and started past her not even glancing in her direction as he moved toward the stairs. The mayor looked down dejectedly then took a deep breath, “I’m sorry Cranky I didn’t want to do it this way either.” Cranky stopped at that his face tightening as several responses played across his mind. At last, he turned to the mayor, “Will that comfort you when you find us dead.” “I…” The mayor nibbled on her bottom lip for a moment before looking up and meeting the donkey’s eyes. “I have to believe you can do it. I’ve prayed for the salvation of my ponies for so long, just like my ancestors before me, I have to believe you were sent here and now, by the gods.” Cranky scoffed, “The drunken faithful,” and started up the stairs. “They need you Cranky,” Ivory Scroll said after him causing the old donkey to pause on the stairs. “And not just because of their injuries, they need you to protect them.” Cranky said nothing for several seconds, then, at last, he looked back and fixed the mayor with a tired stare and she realized for the first time that he had heavy bags under his eyes. “No one needs an old donkey like me.” Cranky started up the stair again, this time before the mayor could say anything there was a knock at her door. With a last apologetic look at Cranky as the tuft of his tail disappeared up the stairs Ivory Scroll rose out of her seat, approached and opened the door. A stony pony stood stiffly on the other side of the door. The mayor gave the pony a relieved look, “Granite thank you for coming. I’m afraid your patients have yet to awaken. Please, come in and have some tea.” Granite simply nodded and moved past the mayor to sit at the table. Ivory Scroll paused a moment at the door and looked out across her community and wondered for the first time if they succeeded would Ponyville be abandoned. The first mongrel ponies had called it Ponyville to remind themselves that it was a home for ponies, not the demonic creatures some had taken them to be. Ivory Scroll had known no other home in all her years, she had never ventured beyond the walls and tunnels of her subterranean home. In her youth, she had dreamed of the surface, of seeing the sun and moon and the sky that held them. A sky that changed unrecognizably every half dozen hours, it was beyond imagining. No ceiling to hold the world in. No, she realized, Ponyville would not be abandoned. Even if all the youth rushed from its embrace and scattered to the tunnels, no paths wide and far, those of at least her generation and older would not leave. As much as she wanted and prayed to be a part of the surface world, it would never be her home. Ivory Scroll looked up at the thick illuminated moss that hung above and basked in its light. Turning she closed the door of her home, vowing, despite her revelation, that she would not allow the surface and its ponies to be overrun by the demon hoard.
Chapter 14“How many? How soon?” Greenery demanded turning to face Striker fully. The faces of the heads of the knightly orders all lining with worry, save for the Hellknight who’s helmet stoically shielded his expression. Striker gave a shrug, but answered, “Seventeen cultists, and half as many demons. I'm not sure what kind, they were all small bloated ape-like creatures with scaly hides. They’ll be here in just under an hour I’d guess.” “Twenty-five! We don’t have that many knights between all of us. We have to arm the survivors now!” Sunset snapped back across the table to the others, slamming her hoof down on the table. “Absolutely not, it is still an improper thing to do and it is our job to defend them, not the other way around.” Hoity answered his nose lifting in the air. “We don't have a choice! Those cultists out there are more seasoned fighters than our privets and most of them are guards, not paladins.” Sunset shot back. “No!” Greenery turned back to the table fixing Sunset with a hard stare. “We don’t have the authority to force those ponies into service and we don’t have time to debate the matter. Bon Bon, get every knight and guard who’s not doing something and set up a barricade along the unprotected face of the building.” “Yes ma’am,” Bon Bon saluted her commander, and started to leave, but hesitated and turned back with a questioning look, “Unn with what ma’am?” “Anything! Loot the surrounding buildings of their furniture if you have to! I don’t care if it’s a line of tables I want something between us and those bastards when they get here!” Greenery snapped causing Bon Bon to jump and rush from the room squeaking ‘Yes ma’am’. Greenery’s cat-like eyes swept across to the plain unassuming guard pony in ordinary armor. “Silverstar, I want you to arm any pony who wants to fight, we can't force them to fight, but I'm not going to turn away anyone who wants to. And I'm sure I don’t need to tell you that if you think they’ll be a liability out there don’t let them volunteer.” Silverstar nodded but couldn't answer before Hoity Totty tried to object only to be cut off by Greenery. “I don’t want to hear another word from any of you unless it’s about the defense of this inn. So, unless you have anything constructive to add get out there and help get the barricade set up.” “Permission to aggressively recruit addition pegasi, ma’am.” Lightning Dust asked with a salute, she seemed to have been cowed back into a deferring role. “No,” Greenery answered simply turning away, not seeing anyone else giving any indication they wanted to object outside of an angry glare. Lightning began to protest, but Greenery shot back an angry glare and silenced her. While Lightning cowed away from Greenery glare, Striker leaned in and whispered into her frilled ears. “I think I know how to use the Wonderbolts to their fullest in the battle. If you would afford me the opportunity, my lady.” “Fine, Lightning Dust you report to Sword Strike from here on out,” Greenery said sharply and gave a nod to Striker before trotting out of the room leaving both Striker and Lightning with looks of surprise on their faces. The others filed out after the draconic mare most fixing Greenery with a contemptuous glare, at least when neither she nor Crème Brulee’s eyes weren’t on them. “Well that was unexpected,” Striker chuckled trotting over to Lightning Dust snapped her from her stupor and causing her to turned a glare on him. Striker gave her an easy reassuring smile, and she relaxed at his words. “Why don’t you keep giving the orders and just tell me what you think of my plan. Though we might need to convince a few more sets of wings to join us.” “But the commander said no aggressive recruitment.” “Well, you just let me handle that. I’m the picture of passive and,” Striker glanced down at his medallion and casually picked up the cord with his hoof letting it dangle and spin in the air. “What Greenery doesn’t know can’t hurt her.” Word of the incoming attack spread through the inn like a flame across oil. Greenery had barely finish sending the last of the knights off with their assignments when the murmur of the survivors had grown so noisy that she had to raise her voice when speaking just to be heard. Soon the ponies were gathering their courage or fear enough to approach her, panicked sad desperate faces asking what was happening. “You’re not going to be able to reassure them one at a time,” Joe told her softly from behind the bar she’d been back up against as more ponies pressed in around her. Perhaps it was some bartender trick that allowed him to project his soft voice over the noise of the crowd and allow her to hear him clearly and easily. Greenery looked back at him with an almost pleading look for help, but he just shook his head reminding her of his earlier words to her about how she needed to take charge of 'her show'. Looking back at the crowd of ponies Greenery took a deep breath and took a second to bite her tongue and steady her jaw before speaking. “Everyone quiet now!” She barked out and like a squad of privates the room and its near two hundred occupants fell silent and stood at something resembling attention. Even eyes that had not been on Greenery before turned their attention to her. Greenery’s eyes swept coldly over the crowd to make sure all eyes were on her and for a moment her eyes were met by Striker’s, who stood at the far end of the room. For a moment they held one another's eyes until Striker gave her a nod and a reassuring smile. Greenery fought down her own nervous grin and fixed her eyes to the far back of the crowd trying to look at everyone and no one at the same time. “I know you all have heard about what’s coming and I know you're all scared, but you can’t lose heart. Yes, there is a force on it’s way to the inn, but it is nothing more then a group of cowardly demon worshippers and a hoofful of the dretches of the Abyss. My knights and I will protect you from them and any other threat that thinks they’ll find easy prey within these walls. We will protect you until Queen Celestia and the armies of Canterlot arrive to wipe out these vile creatures, and they will arrive soon. Make no mistake we have not been forgotten, not by Celestia and not by our gods!” The sound of a few hoof stomps gave rise to a dull thunder as most of the survivors joined in, at least those who weren’t driven to tears by their fear or grief. The applause died quickly as most of the ponies quickly moved to secure what little they had and shuffle further back into the inn trying to put as much distance between them and entrance as possible. The few guards still left to keep the peace rushed quickly among the ponies, ears keened for any problems. “A fair speech commander,” Joe commented still pacing about behind his bar, watching any pony that grew too close. “I need you out there with me Joe,” Greenery turned back to him saying what she had meant to before the commotion. "You're as good as any knight here." “Naw,” Joe shook his head and Greenery face dipped a little. Joe’s horn glowed with magic as a crossbow floated up from under the bar along with a bolt that loaded itself into the weapon. “Besides someone’s got to be in here in case anything gets through you lot, and protect my booze from this lot.” “Nice speech, but you won’t catch me donating my body to that cause,” Striker gave a scoff and nudged the large brown pegasus stallion that stood next to him giving him a jovial smile. “Cha-ha right, I didn’t sign up to be a crusader.” He laughed shaking his head causing his off-white mane to swish across his face. “We should get out while the getting’s good,” Striker said with a flutter of his wings, “Just fly on out of here.” The stallion gave him an uneasy look his own wings held tight to his side, after a moment he gave a weak laugh, “You think so bro, I mean aren’t there still demon flying around out there.” Striker gave a shutter and shook his head as if trying to throw off a memory. “Aheh, don’t remind me. I saw a mare get ripped apart by one when they attack. I don’t think every piece of her hit the ground, and her friend got carried away, the gods know what happened to her. But things should have died down by now, there no other choice really.” The stallion stared wide-eyed for a moment, his flanks twitching and his wings clenched a little tighter to his side. Shaking his own head joining Striker in the attempt to cast off the thought, he said, “Maybe we should just stay here, this place is pretty solid and the paladins can hold it. I mean their leader looks like she can take on an army herself and that Hellknight’s her second.” A grin tugged at Striker’s lips but he resisted it and gave the stallion a critical look, “Come on buddy, way more experienced paladins have all been killed. They’re not going to stop anyone, pretty soon all the ponies in here will be dead or worse.” Striker said waving a hoof at the crowd, the other stallion looked up at the crowded ponies, mostly mares and many of them children and elderly that would be too weak to put up any kind of a fight. “Look at this stallion,” Striker scoffed gesturing back to a unicorn standing with Silverstar who was outfitting the stallion with a suit of barding. “They offer him armor and maybe a sword and he thinks he’ll get to be some kind of demon slayer.” The pegasus stallion looked over to the unicorn, his face clearly lined with fear. Sliverstar put a hoof on his shoulder and said something he couldn’t hear through the crowd. The unicorn took a breath and nodded seeming to calm a little. “If we leave now we can hoof it until the battle starts, any demon around will head straight for the fight and we’ll be able to fly away without a problem.” The stallion shook his head and shouldered past Striker shoving him back a step as he passed before turn on him with a look of disgust. “Run away if you want to, dude, but I’m not gonna die with my tail between my legs.” Striker watched as the brown pegasus quickly pushed his way through the crowd to Silverstar. The surprise on the old guard’s face brightened into a grin and gave the pegasus a pat on the shoulder and an almost proud nod of approval. Striker smiled and turned to scan the crowd his eyes landing on a pegasus mare with an eggshell colored coat and a green and pink striped mane. He noted she was standing among a group of similarly colored ponies mostly old and young. As he watched she stepped away from them moving off alone to get something. With light quick steps, Striker moved through the densely packed inn avoiding contact with the other ponies and never losing sight of the mare. He did move directly to intercept her, but Striker knew he'd run into her eventually. “You gave us no proof of Celestia’s imminent arrival,” The gruff voice of Crème Brulee resonated through the metal of his helmet. Greenery looked back to see the imposing figure of the Hellknight approaching from behind surprisingly quiet despite his massive frame and heavy plate barding. Though she didn’t show it, Greenery couldn’t help but feel the shame and insecurity of a scolded filly at his accusations, “You lied to them to serve your own interests.” Greenery shook her head in denial, “No Queen Celestia will come, I don’t need any pony to tell me that to know it’s the truth.” “Faith?” Crème Brulee snorted his obvious disapproval. Hellknights had no faith, not even in the word of law, they were merely its unquestioning upholders; dedicated to it in a degree that the most zealot follower of a deity would find extreme. Crème Brulee turned to leave, and realizing she might have no other chance Greenery quickly spoke, “I’m sorry about Caramel, I… I couldn’t protect him.” Crème Brulee paused and turned back to her and there seemed to be no softening in his cold blue eyes at the mention of his little brother. “Did he die with his sword in his mouth?” Greenery hesitated at the technicality of the truth, it made no difference to her how the young stallion had met his end, but she couldn’t bring herself to lie to such a direct question from his older brother who demanded truth in every word. “I see,” Crème Brulee took his own conclusions from her silence, accepting it as a piece of mundane news and turned once more to leave. “He died trying to protect me,” Greenery quickly said, nearly shouting as if defending Caramel from one who was smearing his memory and sacrifice. To her surprise, Crème Brulee paused again and looked back at her, “Since you survived I guess his life was worth something then. He was never going to be a proud Hellknight, but at least he didn’t die the sniveling coward I took him to be. You have my gratitude for giving him that chance.” A coppery taste filled Greenery’s mouth as she held her tongue and watched the Hellknight leave. She remembered being assigned to train the timid, clumsy young stallion who had been rejected by every other order in the city. She remembered hearing the rumors of who his brother was and learned first-hand the expectations that were placed upon him. She remembered pushing for his acceptance into the Eagle Watch, she would make him a clerk, he was very good with paperwork. Finally, she remembered how he volunteered to go with her to find Gold, how she justified that she needed his help and that she would protect him. How could she justify condemning Crème Brulee after what she had done?
Chapter 16“Scrolls of Cause Fear? What are we supposed to do with these?” One of the unicorn clerics asked lowering the scroll back down to the table with her magic. The three had volunteered to join the effort on the battlefield and thought they were little more than acolytes, they could provide some healing and defend themselves well enough to hopefully stay alive. They were of different faiths, though Striker knew no difference between them save the different holy symbols they wore. One a bird with a multihued tail, one an angelic ankh and the last a bow and arrow. Striker smiled charmingly, his demeanor humbled yet eagerly helpful, “Well your healing magic will be needed quite readily no doubt, and we cannot thank you enough for your efforts. However, there will be a few moments of idleness when the cultists and their demons are charging upon us when you could act but no pony would have need of healing. Think of what might happen if those leading the charge suddenly lost their taste for battle.” “It would be chaos,” The stallion with the bow and arrow symbol said then suddenly regretted the choice of words, chaos being the great love of the hoards of the abyss. “I mean their charge would break.” “Cultists have a weak resolve, more than a few might choose to follow suit and flee as well.” The one with the angelic ankh added excitedly imagining how many ponies might be spared if the cultists’ attack broke and they fled. The first nodded in agreement, “Very well, we shall use them.” “Excellent! Take them at a discount, say thirty-six bits.” The three hesitated, there had been no word of payment when the scroll had been first presented, but now that their usefulness had been made clear they wouldn’t give then up over some bits. The first unicorn frowned, but her horn glowed and a red gem floated over to Striker side of the table, “That should fetch thirty-six bits.” Striker took the gem in hoof and examining it deciding he could easily get forty for it, more than full price for the scrolls. “Thirty-four, I’d say.” They clearly didn’t know it’s proper value. The other two unicorns frowned as well, but each pulled a bit from their robes and tossed them across the table at Striker. He snatched them from the air with a smile and swift swipe of his hoof tucking them and the gem into a pocket of his coat, “Nice doing business with you.” He parted with a nod and a somewhat grandiose sweep of his long coat. Greenery walked down the line of tables watching as paladins rushed up and down the line carrying more furniture alone or in pairs as others lashed table legs together with short lengths of rope. One colt’s orange hooves were shaking so badly he didn’t seem able to loop the ends of the rope. He tried again only to have the ends slip from his hooves completely and he let out a string of angry curses at both the rope and his own hooves. Greenery stepped up behind him and he turned on her, his white mane whipping violently at the sudden movement, the anger in his face instantly falling to surprise realizing who it was. “Commander Green Garden I was-” “Go take a trot Ace,” Greenery commanded him sharply and took the ends of the rope in her steady armored hooves and knotted them together swiftly. Ace’s eyes grew wide with alarm and he shook his head, “No commander please I can still fight.” “You will fight,” Greenery corrected him sharply, but her expression softened a little as she looked from her work to his green eyes, “And I’d prefer it if your hooves weren’t shaking so bad you drop your weapon. So, take a trot and calm down.” Ace nodded silently before giving Greenery a proper salute and, “Yes ma’am!” Then he jumped to his hooves and trotted down the line stumbling only once while Greenery watched him go. “Sure, they’re top quality,” The light silver earth pony stallion smoothed his dark gray mane back before taking the second chain shirt in his hooves and stretching it out in front of him. His blue eyes wandering over it critically lingering on a dark discoloration in the links around the collar, “You used magic to clean them, it never gets the stains of blood out completely.” “True, but most customers, tend not to have such a discerning eye.” Striker complemented with a smile relaxing next to the merchant. “And this one had a whole torn into the front of it. The repair amateurish if adequate, you used magic.” The merchant noted and turned his critical eyes on Striker. Striker just shrugged easily, “I had some oil of mending.” The merchant’s eyes narrowed on Striker, but the pegasus met them with an easy smile, “How did you get these?” “I acquired them from some ponies who no longer needed them, they gave them up quite readily.” Annoyance played through the merchant’s eyes as he broke contact with Striker unreadable relaxed face and he folded the shirts up. “I could make quite a profit if I took them for your asking price, but no one here has that kind of gold, we’re all refugees, not warriors.” “Ahh my friend you underestimate your clientele, you could easily turn a profit this very day.” Striker assured leaned over to the earth pony and wrapping a hoof around his shoulder. The merchant gave him a critical glare to which Striker laughed, “Let me explain. The crusaders are looking for refugees to help them against the oncoming attack. I happened to have noticed that the Wonderbolts have acquired a number of volunteers. They can fight sure and the crusaders provided them with barding, heavy plated barding, I think they would like something light that they can fly easily in better. Don’t you?” The merchant shrugged off Striker’s hoof and gave him a withering critical look, “Volunteers are not going to have the two and a half hundred bits barding of this quality would cost.” “Ahh no, but their new commander will have a vestige in keeping her new recruits happy, and safe won’t she.” Strike gave a pointed wag of his hoof and grinned sagely. The merchant’s eyes grew wide and rubbed his chin with a hoof, a smile tugging at the corners of his lips. Suddenly they feel back to a frown and he turned suspicious eyes on Striker. “If there such a profit to be made why don’t you sell directly to them yourself.” Striker gave a nervous chuckle at that and rubbed a hoof against the back of his head, “Ah, well you see. Paladin’s don’t really like dealing with someone of my… character. And I prefer the same if you appreciate my meaning.” The merchant scoffed, that was hardly a surprise, bottom dwellers didn’t really like to venture into the light. The merchant’s eyes moved over the shirts again and he rubbed his chin, this time the grin forming completely on his face, “Alright you have yourself a deal.” “Excellent, then perhaps you’d be interested in these as well,” Striker clapped his hooves then reached under his coat and drew forth the long flat razor sharp blade and lengthy shaft of a glaive that he could have not possibly been hiding so well just under the fabric of his coat. He laid it out on the table, it too was of fine craftsmanship. “The ponies I got the armor from didn’t need these either, I say there are probably some volunteers that would be glad to have such finely crafted polearms to go with their barding.” The merchant tried to give the weapon a critical look as he examined it rubbing his chin, but he couldn’t hide the growing grin on his face. “Ma’am!” The call of a familiar voice drew Greenery’s attention down the line where Bon Bon was quickly trotting towards her. The cream-colored mare stopped with a salute to her commander, “The barricade is set ma’am, end to end with no gaps.” “You took my table suggestion a little literally didn’t you lieutenant?” Greenery eyes traveled down the line of the barricade, the corners of her mouth turning up slightly at the panicked looked that came across Bon Bon’s face. She quickly cut off Bon Bon as she started stammering an explanation. “It’s adequate lieutenant you’ve performed your duty admirably, just be sure to tell our knights to fall back a step when it’s breached. Let those bastards trip over the splintered debris instead of us.” “I doubt we’ll be the ones pressing them,” Bon Bon muttered grimly. Her eyes shot wide at her own words and she stammered, “I-I’m sorry commander I didn’t mean that.” “It’s fine, just watch your tongue around the knights,” Greenery replied curtly a grim look spreading across her face. “Have you seen Silverstar, I wanted to check on the status of the volunteers.” “I think he went inside to deal with some kind of commotion, I’m surprised you didn’t see him. I asked him the same thing, there had been six volunteers and not likely to be anymore.” A look of pleasant surprise came over Greenery, “Six? That’s more than I thought we would get.” Bon Bon frowned her eyes narrowing critically, though not at Greenery. “Yes, and half that number is pegasi. I think Lightning Dust has been acting against her orders,” Bon Bon gave a small growl, “She can argue with me all she likes, but disobeying the pony in charge that’s just anarchy.” Greenery narrowed her eyes and gave a growl that matched Bon Bon’s, but said, “Well it’s not like we can turn them away now. And without proof accusations against her are pointless. We can just hope that the additional wings will be of use to Striker in whatever he’s planning.” “You really trust that stallion, don’t you?” Greenery features softened and she nodded, “Of course. He saved my life and got me home and back here safely.” “I sure you had far more to do with that than him.” Bon Bon implored, she hadn’t liked a lot of the rumors she had heard drift up from the survivors that had come in with the commander. Greenery gave Bon Bon a grim look, pain painted the corners of her mouth and welled in her eyes. “The knights I went out with are dead, and the survivors he found are all alive. I think it’s pretty clear who did more.” “Striker!” Lightning Dust pushed through the crowd of ponies, angry plain on her face as she marched through the common room to the white stallion who turned at the call of his name and smiled brightly, as if seeing an old friend, at the sight of Lightning Dust. “Lightning it’s-” Striker was cut off suddenly as Lighting Dust grabbed him roughly by the collar of his long coat and dragged him across the common room without a word until she had shoved him into the paladin’s impromptu meeting room and bucked the door shut. “I like a mare that knows what she wants Lightning, but I’m afraid my heart belongs to another and I wouldn’t want ponies to start talking.” “Shut up,” Lightning Dust snapped and jabbed a hoof into Strikers chest causing the stallion to wince in pain. “Explain why in the nine hells are all my volunteers asking me to buy them some expensive barding and weapons from a merchant that claims he got them from a white pegasus in a black long coat!” Striker hesitated for a moment his eyes darting with uncertainty everywhere but at Lightning Dust, at last, he slowly spoke. “Do you want me to shut up or explain?” Lightning’s face went slack for a moment, then contorted in rage. She flared out her wings with jangled and scraped with the sound of her wing-blades as they spread from one another. With a flick of her wing, the blades sank into the wall next to Striker’s head and she growled through clenched teeth, “Explain.” “Well, I’d say whoever this handsome sounding stallion was who sold the barding and weapons to the merchant probably advised him that for the benefit of those under your charge, you’d be interested in acquiring such items.” The wide grin split across Striker’s face and never left it ever when Lighting Dust growled angrily at his continued plea of innocence in the affair. “Of all the stupid schemes…” Lighting Dust looked both like she was ready to continue cursing and ranting at Striker for several more minutes as well as strangle the life out of him, but resisted doing either. “I don’t have that kind of money!” “But your order does.” Striker offered helpfully. “And there must be some leeway in resource use in emergency situations, right? “I don’t have access to the order’s treasury right now! We’re in the middle of a siege!” Lightning Dust yanked her wing-blades from the wall and paced back and forth spitting angrily. “It’s not really a siege,” Striker shrugged earning another hateful glare from Lightning Dust. “Offer him an IOU, I’m sure he doesn’t plan on dying or trusting in the good nature of the demon’s anytime soon.” Lighting Dust scoffed, “No sensible merchant is going to take an IOU with no guarantee of payment, even the word of a paladin isn’t good enough for a greedy bastard like that in this situation.” “Maybe,” Striker gave a nod of agreement and slipped up next Lightning as if they were good friends. “But that’s because paladins serve two masters one law, the other goodness. But I notice there are those here who’s only loyalty is to law. Assuring the fulfillment of a contract they presided over is as vital a duty as killing demons to ponies like that.” Lightning Dust's eyes shot wide in alarm and she stared at Striker like he had just told her the floor was pudding. “You want me to enter into a contract with a Hellknight, are you insane, they come for your soul if you don’t follow through to the letter of the contract.” “Well you have every intention of following with payment don’t you, so there’s nothing to worry about. And our merchant friend most certainly won’t dare argue that he might not get his bits when a Hellknight puts his name to the contract, will he?” Lightning Dust started to argue, but the words had not substance and died on her tongue. Pursing her lips, she shook her head at Striker and trotted to the door, “You’re a mad pony you know that?” Striker’s grin widened and turned a little sinister, “Is there any other way to be?”
Chapter 17Thin Sheets craned his head over the loose barricade of piled rock and wood debris noticing the light that filled the bend in the tunnel just in front of his post. Completely hairless, his thin translucent skin showed how his round white eyes were held in place in the of the sockets of his muscle lined skull. Blinking did nothing to obscure his vision. “We got ourselves some company!” He gave a loud cry in his mongrel tongue and his companion, a black mongrel pony whose skin hung loosely from his frame as if it were melting off, cried out as well. Turning with a slap as his loose skin was thrown against itself he gave the wooden screen that covered the lower half of the tunnel mouth behind them a buck. “Quite that shouting you damn fools!” A gruff voice cut through the air. Thin Sheets fell silent for a moment his skill and muscle face failing to show his emotions He waited as a short mongrel pony with long hanging ears, large teeth that pushed back his lips and mottled skin came around the corner silhouetted by the light behind him. He was followed by a pair of mongrel mares. One was covered in chitin plates, a pair of pincer-like horns sprouted from her forehead large red domes on either side of her head functioned like eyes and her legs were insect-like the chitin of one of the back ones was fused together. The other was bloated and had a thick furless hide, a large bone plate grew around her horn and pushed down over her eyes. “Stop! Who are you?” Thin Sheets demanded in the mongrel tongue as two more mongrel ponies pushed up the wooden screen and stepped through the tunnel mouth armed with crossbows. One’s body was completely covered in irregular, but interlocking, sheening plate-like growths making them look like a broken porcelain pony. The other was covered in wriggling worm-like growths instead of fur. “Don’t speak to me in that gutter tongue!” The floppy-eared mongrel snapped his oversized teeth clacking. “Our birthright is the surface, as is its tongue. So, use it, or are you one of those low-born that can’t even speak it anymore?” “I-I speak it,” Thin Sheets stammered taking a step back for every two the trio of strange mongrels made forward. His companions looked at each other uncertainly as the three moved to join them behind the barricade. “I asked who you were.” “My name is Cranky, my companions are Bug Brains and Numb Skull,” Numb Skull’s ear twitched at her name and Bug Brain turned her head towards him but her insectoid face gave little impression of her thoughts. “We here to join you in taking the surface.” Thin Sheets snorted and he and his companions broke out into laughter, “Do you think we’d really just take your word on that?” Cranky gave them all a long silent stern gaze and they quickly quieted down, not daring to meet the short mongrel’s gaze. “I don’t care what you take colt, we have valuable information concerning Ponyville’s plans to help the surface dwellers. Plans I will share with someone of importance and not some cackling guards. Now if you’re done wasting my time take us to whoever’s actually in charge around here before I buck you upside your skull and pop your eyes out of that thing you call a head!” Thin Sheets glanced over at his companions, but they just gave small uncertain shrugs. Thin Sheets let his bare eyes pass over them strangers again, they weren’t carrying any weapons as far as he could see. Not that it would matter very much if they were, after what Velvet did to their chief he doubted a trio of short, lame, or blind mongrels would be much of a threat even armed. Maybe if she didn’t like what they had brought for her Thin Sheets could watch her express her displeasure. “Come on follow me, you three stand guard out here.” Thin Sheets turned back and started for the wooden screen the strangers following. They two mongrels that had come through it grumbled about their leisure time being interrupted, but lifted the screen and allowed Thin Sheets and the others to pass under. The room beyond reeked of sweat and worst, a rank smell Cranky couldn’t identify filled the air mingling with the smell of the mongrels. Ten bedrolls, each piled with coarse blankets and animal furs, surrounded a fire pit filled with glowing coals. Thick tapestries hung stretched across the walls, each crudely painted with scenes of deformed ponies hunting giant vermin in caves. As the light of their horns filled the room there was a low hiss from the northern door on the opposite side of the room. Looking Cranky saw first the shining eyes, then the green form of a massive lizard crouching at the door glaring at them. “Get back in your hole Gummy!” Thin Sheets barked at the lizard who sunk back into the room until it was out of the burning light. Thin Sheets frowned and looked back at the strangers suspiciously. “Why are you casting those damn light spells anyway.” “Because my eyes don’t work properly! Don’t ask stupid questions just hurry up and get us to whoever’s in charge around here!” Cranky snapped. Thin Sheets gave an annoyed groan, started for the other door and shoving it open. Stepping in his naked eyes swiveled to the southwestern part of the room where a mongrel much like Bug Brain sat on one of the canvas pillows that surrounded a block of stone that served as a table. This mongrel was blue and had extra sets of insect legs protruding from her sides. She was drinking from a clay jug held in the pink aura of her magic and glanced at Thin Sheets and the strangers. A copper bowl filled with coal hung from the ceiling over the table, filling the room with warmth and an orange glow. “Minuette, these strangers say they have information about Ponyville and want to join us.” Minuette glanced lazily in their direction, but hardly paused her drinking to say, “So take them to Velvet, what are you telling me for? I’m not the second.” “I just…” Thin Sheets hesitated, glancing from Minuette to the hole in the floor that led deeper into their complex and briefly back at the strangers only to see Cranky still glaring at him. “I was just reporting it to you, Captain.” Minuette grunted non-committedly at Thin Sheets and continued her drinking. Thin Sheets ground his teeth a little and moved towards hole pointedly not looking at Minutte as he descended the rickety rope ladder that led down to the next level. Cranky hesitated at the ladder giving it an uneasy look. “Careful you don’t break your neck.” Minuette chuckled earning a glare from Cranky. The ladder proved safe enough and they found themselves in a damp cavern that smelled of mold, water even pooled in a large round puddle on one side of the room. Here to piles of rock and wood formed two barricades manned by mongrels who made little comment as they passed through. A large cavern lay beyond that one, with a large rectangular stone block serving as a large table sat in the center of the room surrounded by pillows. Three copper bowls hung over it filling the room with light and warmth. Two mongrel guards stood on either side of the door and looked over the strangers as they passed. Thin Sheets led them to a door on the north end of the cavern, there was another on the southern end. As they passed by the massive table Cranky and Bug Brain noticed an enormous blood stain, perhaps a week old, that darkened the stone’s surface. Though Cranky couldn’t properly see into hers Bug Brain’s eyes met his for a moment and saw the same grim expression she felt was in her own eyes in his. Thin Sheets banged on the door with a restrained hoof and a muffled voice instantly called back through the door in a sharp impatient tone. “Come in!” Entering they saw that a stone pedestal held a copper brazier aloft in the center of the room. Sheathed weapons and stone carvings adorned the walls. To one side, the west, an enormous pile of furs and thick quilts sat against the wall served as a bed. On the other side, behind a wooden desk sat a scowling gray unicorn mare, her cold blue eyes passed suspiciously over the newcomers and glanced over at the silent gray goat that stood to one side in front of her desk. He met her eyes but his stoic face didn’t betray any feeling about the newcomers. With a flick of her head, she cast her gray striped purple mane out of her eyes, “What do you want?” “Lady Velvet, these strangers have come from Ponyville. They claim to wish to join our cause and have valuable information about Ponyville’s plans to aid the surface dwellers.” Thin Sheets explained stepping towards the desk but leaving more than a pony’s body length between himself and it. Bug Brains stood next to him, to his left, just a step behind, no one noticed how her eyes focused for a moment on the long thin iron lockbox that lay under the desk. “Don’t look directly at me you freak,” Velvet snapped and Thin Sheets eyes rolled immediately to the floor. “It makes me sick!” Cranky shut the door behind him leaving Numb Skull next to it and stepped around Bug Brains and Thin Sheets to approach the desk. “That’s right we-” The goat's irregular horns butted into Cranky’s chest and he staggered back a step and the goat gave him a warning glare. Cranky took several steps away from him until he was standing ahead of and to Thin Sheets' right. Clearing his throat Cranky straightened up and fixed his eyes on Velvet who somehow managed to look both amused and annoyed at once. “As I was saying we know of Ponyville’s plan, they intend on sending assassins to kill you and the rest of your traitorous mongrels.” Suddenly Bug Brains pulled a sword seemingly out of her own chest, her form seemed to flicker slightly in the act. Numb Skull sat down and braced herself against the door placing a hoof on it as she started muttering in a strange tongue. Thin Sheets eyes rolled up from the ground in time to see the sheen Bug Brain’s blade before it slipped neatly between his ribs and sank deep into his chest. Bug Brains had rarely ever had someone with so open an anatomy to stick with her blade. He gasped as the strength left his body and the sudden feeling of drowning came over him. Cranky's comical features also blurred as his hoof blades became visible and he lunged around the desk at Velvet. He didn’t even see the deep pink glow of her magic until the sharp, hook-shaped blade of her glaive shot between the catching Cranky’s blades as she called. “No, you fool that one’s casting a spell!” The goat eyes, which had remained fixed on Cranky shot to Numb Skull pressed against the door and he recognized the nature of the arcane words she was speaking. He started for her when suddenly a blood-soaked sword swung towards him. He caught the sword between the blades of his own hoof blade. With a jerk of his leg, he twisted his blades trying to snap the sword from Bug Brain’s grip, but she held on fiercely, her image flickering again allowing their eyes to meet for a moment. Behind her Thin Sheets' skin was losing its translucency as blood pooled between it and his insides or oozed out and ran down his chest. He continued to make choking sounds as he began to shake and slumped to the ground, weakly reaching for the wound. “Damnit!” Velvet cursed pushing Cranky back with her glaive as she rushed around her desk and past her struggling bodyguard. The glaive obediently followed its mistress whipping around over her head as she stepped in front of Numb Skull and thrust itself down at the spellcasting pony with all the might her magic could muster. There was resounding ring as collided with a blue force field that became visible only when her glaive struck it. Velvet gave a savage whinny and her horn burst with magic as the glaive shattered the shield and shot at Numb Skulls chest only to strike another invisible barrier. This time the glaive scraped along the barrier sparking like steel on stone before stabbing into the stone floor below. “Ossalur ne ir bensvelk thurirl!” Numb Skull finished almost smugly as she smiled in Velvet’s general direction. Nothing seemed to happen at first and the only new sensation was the sounds of the mongrel guards rushing towards the door asking what was happening. Then, they slid to a halt and the sound of long low moaning cry sounded followed swiftly by a mongrel pony’s cry being cut shot and a body crashing against the stone wall. Cranky didn’t waste Velvet’s confusion, galloping a few steps before jumping at her and slashing at her face with his hoof blade. The gray mare dodged but wasn't quite quick enough and the hoof blade cut twin lines down the side of her neck. She let out a cry of pain grasping at the wounds as they wept a few drops of blood. Staggering a few steps back she pulled her glaive from the floor and it slashed out at the offensive Cranky her blade slamming into his shirt but not cutting the fine armor. Bug Brain’s horn flared to life and the goat could only give a look of confusion before the contents of the copper brazier crashed into the side of his face. He gave a cry of pain and staggered a few steps back. Numb Skull pulled out the gem Cranky had given her, but she fumbled it in her hooves and it rolled out across the floor like a marble only to be crushed under Cranky’s hoof as he staggered in pain. “Whoever crushed the gem must give the elemental its orders,” Numb Skull cried out gasping as she realized that it could have been one of the mongrels who had crushed. “Attack the goat!” Cranky cried stabbing at Velvet again only to be blocked by her glaive. Suddenly a donkey made entirely of the stone of the cavern floor rose behind the goat and buck his forelegs out at the goat. He narrowly jumped out of the way turning to face his new opponent only to let out a gasp as Bug Brain’s sword sunk into his back. Velvet gave another curse and pushed Cranky away again, her glaive whipping around and stabbing at his neck. Cranky tried to dodge, but the blade slipped past his shirt and sank into his shoulder. Cranky gave a cry of pain and collapsed under the power of the blow weakly croaking out. “Attack her!” Velvet gasped as a stony hoof slammed into her stomach, her magic failed and the glaive dropped from her magical grasp. She looked up to find Bug Brain in front of her. She gave a choked cry realizing she couldn’t stop the slash of the very bloody blade and her neck split open in a gruesome, blood drooling smile. Author's Note Part Two: Lair of the Vile and Vicious
Chapter 18“Gr- Commander Green Garden!” Greenery heard Lightning’s voice snag as she called out. Turning she saw, surprisingly, the Wonderbolt commander trotting up to her walking next to the huge spiked armored form of Crème Brulee, his cold blue eyes shifting from Lightning to Greenery. Lightning saluted Greenery her face forced into a neutral express, but the scowl clear in her eyes. “The troops are ready to head out,” She clenched her teeth as if the next word were some foul food she was forced to swallow. “Commander Sword Strike has ordered us to take up hidden positions on the surrounding building.” Crème left the mares, striding past to where his own troops a trio of ponies in dark gray barding. Greenery recognized Roseluck but not the other earth pony mare with her or the unicorn stallion. Crème spoke to them in a low tone that failed to reach any ears but theirs. Greenery frowned, she hadn’t seen anything of Striker since his reassurance during her speech, let alone received any details of his intended strategy for the upcoming battle. “Where is Striker?” Lighting’s eyes shifted from Crème’s turned back to Greenery and she scowled openly, “I have no idea. I’ve spent half my time looking for that lousy bastard, he just comes and goes however he bloody well pleases.” Greenery’s frown deepened, “After this battle is over, consider my orders to report to Striker revoked.” Lightning didn’t offer a word of thanks, just rolling her eyes and shaking her head. Greenery continued, “So his intent is to attack their flank then? You won’t have the protection of the barricade and is could be devastating if they all turned on you.” “We both know they won’t do that. Striker said they don’t have any pegasi in their ranks, our air superiority will be protection enough.” The scowl on Lightning’s face finally broke and the paladin looked eager for battle. “Then proceed,” Greenery gave a nod then added, “And tell Cloudkicker she’s no longer grounded.” Turing, Greenery didn’t see the scowl return to Lightning’s face or hear the scoff she gave before quickly trotting off to find her temporary commander. Greenery looked up and down the line of the barricade again, most of her troops had taken up their positions, the barricade looking even more flimsy with pony trying to take cover behind it. She saw Crème’s three armigers give him a salute and march down the line, Roseluck heading the opposite direction from her two companions passing Greenery as she moved to the end of the barricade. “Everyone else is staying with their own orders,” Greenery commented almost conversationally as she moved next to Crème who had taken up his position behind the barricade. She looked down confirming that each of the paladin orders had taken up places on the line grouped with their own members. Only the guard ponies and her own Eagle Watch stood spread out filling whatever vacancies presented themselves. “My ponies are unquestioningly loyal, I have no need to keep them close, Commander,” Crème replied, he kept his eyes forward and stood at attention. Greenery didn’t imagine telling him to be at ease would change much. A hellknight would never lie, but that didn’t mean Greenery didn’t sense an evasiveness to his words. “That armor of yours is very distinct, I imagine there would be a lot of prestige for a cultist that managed to kill a hellknight.” “The rabble will die trying,” Crème replied, but the growl in his voice betrayed more than just their shared hatred for the cultists. “Commander!” Bon Bon called as she trotted quickly to Greenery’s side, “Everyone’s set. Your guards are waiting for you at the command position.” Greenery frowned and shook her head looking distantly over the soon-to-be battlefield and wondered how could she be in some unique way important enough to warrant protection? Especially when the pony next to her willing painted a target on himself. “This is as good a command position as any. Tell the other to hold and await the enemy.” “But the barricade is reinforced at the command position and we have to protect you.” Bon Bon clutched at her helmet almost pleading with Greenery. Suddenly, Bon Bon protests were cut short as Crème turned her steely gaze on her. She gasped as if the air were being sucked from her lungs and shrank under those piercing eyes. “You have your orders.” Bon Bon gave a last look at Greenery, but when the commander offered nothing to counter the hellknight Bon Bon saluted and dashed away, looking back anxiously at the pair. Greenery sighed shaking off the feeling of her fur standing on end, which it always did when ponies acted deferential to her. “You’re not suited from command, are you, ma’am.” Crème rumbled next to her. “I can command just fine,” Greenery shot back steadying herself. “I just don’t like ponies treating me like I’m more important than anyone else, we should be protecting each other.” “I’ll make sure you survive commander,” Crème vowed and Greenery shot him a glare that broke when she thought she saw some shimmer of glee behind his cold eyes. They stood silently for several second the air growing heavy between them when Crème finally broke the silence. “This wouldn’t have happened if they had let us call in devils for aid, the legions of hell know how to deal with this demonic scum.” Greenery raised an eye skeptically at him, “You’re not so willing to summon them into your own country.” “It is different here ma’am, the crusades would have ended at the first with the aid of the devils.” Greenery shook her head, “Let the devils and demons war on their own planes, we don’t need them to bring their bloody conflict here.” “At least they would have come, your celestial host has offered you little aid, ma’am.” Crème’s nod of respect came a little late that time as if he’d nearly forgotten his strict manners in their debate. Greenery hesitated a moment her mind turning to the dead, to Caramel. “They… understand the importance of letting us fight our own battles. Unlike your devils, they have no desire to let our will stagnate and rule us afterward.” Greenery spat a little at the distasteful thoughts of the devils’ tyranny. “The weak willed are lawless ma’am, they need to be subjugated, for the good of all.” Crème rumbled behind his helmet, his eyes distant and focused on his ideals. Greenery opened her mouth to argue but didn’t. Instead, she shook her head, “Such a debate won’t provide much aid in battle. It’s been talked to death by ponies smarter than… well me anyway.” Crème growled a little his cold eyes turning on her and stared into her as if they could cut through her. Greenery stared back meeting his cold blue eyes with her own cat-like eyes never blinking until Crème looked back to the battlefield, “I hope your resolve in battle is strong enough ma’am.” “You'll find out Crème, soon enough,” Greenery promised her own eyes sweeping the battlefield. “What are they doing? They just have us standing around here waiting. I thought the cultists were going to be here soon.” Blossomforth asked neither of her companions, her voice just edging on a whine that showed her age. Her new fine chain shirt felt like a lead weight on her back though she knew it was lighter than the plate barding they had given her before. She felt venerable, but no more than she had before. She clutched her new glaive under a wing and a crossbow hung from her back. Dumb-Bell tugged at the collar of his shirt, they had taken the time to cut holes for his wings in it, but it was still tight around the collar. He too clutched his glaive in a wing and glanced back again to make sure the crossbow was still with him. “Maybe they had second thoughts and turned back.” He gave Blossomforth smile more sweet than reassuring, but his joke didn’t seem to help cute mare and it dropped from his face. He looked over at Wind Whistler who held her glaive in her mouth now after nicking herself several times trying to hold in in her light blue wings. She didn’t bother to try and speak past it, just shaking her head slightly, causing her faded pink bangs to sweep across her rolling purple eyes. Dumb-bell went quiet before Wind gave a short sharp jab towards Blossomforth who didn’t notice with her eyes glued to the ground. Stepping a little closer to Blossomforth he gave her a gentle nudge with his free wing and gave her a reassuring smile when she looked up this time. “It’ll be all, it’ll probably be over before we know it, just stick close to us B and you’ll be back with your family in no time.” Blossomforth tried to return the assurances, but only managed a weak smile for a moment, before groaning, “How did I get into this mess?” “Don’t blame me, I tried to talk you into escaping with me,” A voice said and suddenly there was a fourth pony in their group. One they all recognized with his black long coat, expensive hoof blades and notable lack of armor. Striker looked at the other two as if surprised and pointed a hoof at each in turn, “And you, and you. I just had to go trying to partner up with the three craziest pegasi I could find.” Striker shook his head. “What are you doing here?” Blossomforth asked glaring angrily at Striker. “Ya, I thought you were bailing out of this place.” Dumb-bell was joined by Wind Whistler in his glare at known self-serving pegasus. “Ah well that was my intent, but I ended up getting drafted you might say.” Striker waved a hoof at Dumb-bell chuckling mirthlessly at his predicament. Dumb-bell scoffed, “No way bro. They can’t draft ponies and if they did, they’d have given you some barding. What are you here for? Cus whatever it is, we’re not buying it.” Striker chuckled at that but tried to look dejected as he spoke. “Afraid they can if they catch you stealing, and criminals aren’t entitled to the generosity afforded the virtuous volunteers like yourselves.” Blossomforth’s eyes widened and her frown softened until her glare was gone and she giving Striker a sad pitying look. “That’s not fair,” She muttered softly, then cleared her throat and took a step towards Striker. “I’m sure we can convince Lightning Dust to give you something for protection, there were several sets of barding they gave use before theses ones you could use.” Dumb-bell's glare faded at Blossomforth’s words and he too stepped forward and gave a nod, “Ya bro, they can’t send you out there naked.” Wind agreed with a silent nod, though her face didn’t grow very soft. “Daww, you guys are sweet, but don’t worry about it,” Striker said coolly brushing down the white fur of his chest. “Barding would just slow me down.” “All right troops were heading out!” Lightning voice broke over the group all four looked to see Lightning Dust and the rest of the Wonderbolts approaching. Striker seemed to instantly get smaller, his ears flopped down to his head and his eyes fell to the ground. Along with Lightning and Cloudkicker, there was Brightglow who’s wings were a hard yellow while her face was orange, and Starsong who’s mane was a rainbow of pink shades. They all wore the same light blue plate barding with a golden lightning bolt running down the chest. They stopped in front of the volunteers and after looking them over a last time Lightning spoke. “We’re taking up position on the surrounding builds. Striker here is going to make sure we’re hidden, so once you are don’t move until you hear the signal.” Lightning didn’t bother referring to Striker as their commander for the mission, she knew a pony like him cared little for rank and she couldn’t stomach the idea of calling him it either. The way he was carrying himself, it would only bring down moral for her ponies to think someone like him was in charge. “Stereotyping me a little aren’t you there, commander,” Striker joke in a little voice and smirked up at Lightning, she just snorted at him. “You’ll be in pairs with my knights, stay close to your wing mare if you want to come out of this alive. Dumb you’re with Bright, Wind you’re with Star, and Blossom you’re with Cloud. Remember the first thing you do is hit them with a volley of crossbow fire then fly down and cut off their way of escape. If they get away, more will come. Alright, move out.” Lightning finished by spreading her wings and jumping up into the air followed by Striker. Blossomforth gave a worried looked between her fellow volunteers before trotting over to stand next to Cloudkicker. Dumb-bell watched her go with a pained look a hoof moving to reach for her, but he stopped and withdrew his hoof looking at the ground as he trotted over to Brightglow, Wind Whistler was already next to Starsong. Dumb-bell and Blossomforth took their glaive in mouth and along with their wing mares lept into the air. They flew swiftly from building to building Striker picking out a pair of them and arranging them into hiding places even as their ears twitched with the approaching sound of hooves on cobblestone. Lightning found herself impressed with Striker’s abilities, it wasn’t just enough to be hidden in truth there was no real place to be unseen on the flat and thatched roofs of the surrounding low building. He did things like have Dumb-bell cover most of Bightglow’s body with his own and rolled his chain shirt up high so his brown fur blended with the wood of the roof. Leave snapped off crossbow bolts sticking up out of Starsong and Wind Whistler’s armor to make them look like shot down corpses. He even smeared Cloudkicker and Blossomforth with bright strikes of blood, how it had come from his clean white handkerchief she didn’t know. Once they were set he would whisper something into the knight’s ear and move on to the next. Once they were all set he took Lightning to the eaves of a large manor that dominated the street, it was on of the few places that a pony could simply hide behind cover coiled and ready to pounce, too bad half of it had been crushed in the attack. Once she was secure he told her the signal, ‘when the crows take flight’ and before she could even understand what that meant he was gone. Breaking her own word, she craned around her hiding spot searching the sky and streets for him, but she couldn’t see him. Her eyes always quickly sliding over the corpse of a pegasus impaled on the weathervane above her being attended to silently by a few crows.
Chapter 19Chapter Nineteen “Cranky!” Gold’s sword clanged to the stone floor before Velvet’s slumped with a wet smack across it. Gold rushed past the dead mare ignoring her handy work and sound of cries the barely pierced the door and rushed to the old donkey who sat slumped against the floor a hoof holding his wounded shoulder. A still disguised chitin covered hoof hovered over the wound, “Are you all right?” “Of course, I’m not all right!” Cranky snapped back clenching his oversized teeth and squeezing his eyes tightly shut. His regret at shouting didn’t stop him however, “Give me a potion you, daft mare.” Gold sighed her heart slowing as she floated a potion from her bag and pulled Cranky’s hoof away from the wound as the vail uncorked itself. Cranky hissed in pain as the liquid touched the wound, but it soon gave way to a relaxed sigh. At the door. Twilight heard the sounds on the other side cease and grasping the handle blindly pushed the door open. Her ears twitched as they swiveled back and forth in search of a sound. The stomp of several hooves turning a body around and a snort of anger comes to them. “Ah more of ya, well you’ll be sorry ya messed with dear sweet Twilight.” “No!” Twilight cried at the sound of beating hooves charging towards her, “Daisy Jo it’s me I’m Twilight!” “Twilight!” Gold’s head whipped from Cranky to where Twilight still sat disguised with the thick hide and skull plate illusion in the now open doorway. The rapid clopping of hooves on stone growing by the moment. “Gold dispel the illusions!” Twilight called throwing her hooves over her head and curling into a ball. Gold’s magic fumbled for the purple scale tucked just under her armor. As soon as she grasped it her magic flowed into, the conduit of her will, and the illusionary disguises disappeared. The sound of hooves on stone turned to scraping and a cow slid into the doorframe stopping just short of Twilight. She was white with large brown patches all over her body, and her near perfect circle of horns had a golden tint to them. “Oh Twilight, I nearly crush ya, are you all right dear?” Daisy Jo asked sounding more like a worried aunt than the fiercely charging beast she had been a moment before. “Yes, I’m fine Daisy, thank you for answering my call.” Twilight breathed in relief and sat back but her blind face not quite looking at Daisy directly. Daisy gasped, “What? No, you’re not Twilight! What happened to your eyes?” Daisy leaned down and touched her nose to the bandage wrapped face and felt the deep groove that lay beneath. Her eyes shot accusingly to Gold who couldn’t meet the cow's gaze. “Just a little trouble with a centaur,” Twilight said lightly, but her smile was sad and faltered quickly. She went to muzzle Daisy back but passed right through her increasingly wispy form. “Sorry Twilight, they’re already callin’ me back home, but you call me back if you need me again.” Daisy looked back her eyes focusing on something only she could see. “I will, but I can only recall the spell once more, after that…” Twilight touched her bandages, “It might be a while before I can figure out a way to do it again.” Daisy tried to speak but no sounds came from her mouth, she was so wispy now that Gold could clearly see through her and then she was gone. Leaving behind the crushed and gored corpses of four mongrel ponies. “She gone Twilight,” Gold pull Twilight back onto her hooves. “Come on let’s go, the rest of them will have heard all that and will be here soon.” Twilight shook her head, “Maybe not, the walls of this place are roughly hewn from the stone, right?” She groped for the nearby wall feeling the rough surface, there wasn’t an inch of smoothness anywhere to be found most of it swelled and sank without a pattern. “Sound wouldn’t travel well in this place, I doubt anyone outside of the adjoining rooms will have heard anything at all.” “Let’s hope you’re right,” Gold turned back to look at the gory mess she’d created. Pools of blood seeped from the bodies, the largest poured out from Velvet’s new second mouth, Thin Sheets was the smallest, but the splatter of coughed up blood from his mouth suggested most of his blood had pooled in his pierced lungs. They stared emptily into the distance, horror forever etched onto Velvet’s face. Gold picked up her sword and wiped the still wet blade clean of blood on Velvet’s gray fur, smearing it further. Sheathing the cleaned sword, she plucked the small saddlebags off of Velvet’s back and flipped it open. “Potion, potion,” She muttered to herself tasting each to identify them, one a strong healing draught, the other invisibility. A wand came out next and floated to Twilight who clutched after a few missed grabs and stowed it in her own bags. Next came a pair of flasks Gold instantly recognized and added to her own saddlebag containing her own alchemist fire. Finally came a sack filled to bursting with a thick liquidy substance, she recognized this as well and added it carefully to her bag. “Damn this box won’t open, Gold you’re a thief, pick the damn thing!” Cranky growled giving the long lockbox he’d dragged from under the desk a shove. Gold floated a vial of antitoxin, a piece of paper and a few coins and jewels from Velvet’s bag into her own before finally finding a small iron key in the bottom of the saddlebag. “I told you I’m not a thief,” Gold muttered grimly turning to the box as the key fitted itself into the lock and turned with the resounding click of tumblers. “Let’s just hope there’s something in here worth taking.” Twilight gave a surprised gasp and Cranky and Gold turned to see her quickly stepping back from Thin Sheets body holding a hoof up nervously. Gold was at her friend’s side in a moment and guiding her over to the desk where Cranky was lifting open the lockbox’s lid. “How can you two just… calm take whatever you want from ponies you just killed?” Gold was silent for a moment and the only sound came from Cranky pulling pouches from the box and tearing them open. Cranky made sure to keep his back to the mares and the bodies as he rummaged through the bags, the gangling of gems and coins floated up from them. Twilight couldn’t see the grim look that came over Gold’s face but stammered, “Sorry. I’m not trying to offend you.” “It’s fine,” Gold answered quickly stopping Twilight from rambling further. “It’s about survival, all of it. They’ll kill us if we don’t kill them, and anything they have that we can use we take, simple as that. Being good is about how you act day to day, not what you do to survive a hell like this place.” “Oh,” Twilight numbly answered, “It’s nothing like the history books or the stories they tell at Defender’s Heart.” “They just clean up the filthy bits,” Cranky stole the words from Gold’s mouth as he snatched up Velvet’s discarded saddlebags and stuffed the wealth into them. He held up a pair of rolled up parchment. “Here, more scrolls for our scroll keeper.” Gold seized the scrolls in her magic and floated them over to Twilight’s saddlebags stuffing them within. As she did Cranky pulled the last item from the lockbox, a long thin darkwood case, flipping it open he let out a very un-Cranky-like gasp, “By the gods.” Gold peered over his shoulder and saw a breathtaking longsword of obvious superior craftsmanship, the edge of the golden blade looked razor sharp. Gold lifted the case in her magic and brought it closer examining it, it seemed very familiar. After a moment’s thought, she lowered the case back to the ground and reached her magic back into her own bag pulling out the folded piece of paper she had taken from Velvet and opened it. Her eyes passed over the lines that were written on the paper, “Derpy’s sword…” “What? What are you talking about?” Cranky snapped at her as Twilight turned curiously towards her as well. Clearing her throat Gold read the note aloud: Velvet You will remain, for the time being, in Manehattan, but know this: The city’s days are numbered. Seek a safe place, the underground den of your mongrel lackeys should suffice to keep you safe from the devastation to come. I shall assume command of Apploosa shortly, and once Sombra has finished with the Wardstone and Manehattan is no longer of interest to us, you are to return to my side. Excellent news regarding the salvage of Derpy’s sword from the museum as well. Bring it with you, for I believe this weapon could be quite useful once we corrupt it. Before you leave for Appleoosa, stop by Cherry Manor, Topaz Solutions, and the Tower of Estrot. These are Templar safe houses, make sure no evidence remains behind. The passphrase remains ‘I’ve new material for the archives,’ for now. May Lady Chrysalis and Lord Iron Will watch over you! B. M. “This is Derpy Hooves’ sword,” Gold could barely gasp. Tucking the paper back into her bag she seized the case in her magic, snapped it shut and floated it onto her back, securing it under her quiver. “We have to get this sword back to the crusaders; the demons can’t be allowed to corrupt it.” “Right,” Twilight nodded moving to Gold’s side. “Let’s just get out of this damn place!” Cranky snapped trotting to the door. Gold and Twilight followed as they moved into the large cavern-like hall, their ears high and twitching at every sound. They peered into the damp cavern they’d come through, the barricades of stone and wood were abandoned as expected, their sentries mangled bodies lay lifeless in the hall. “Let’s see what’s over there,” Gold whispered to Cranky pointing her snout at shut door on the other end of the hall. Cranky nodded and started towards it, Gold and Twilight close behind as Gold whispered to Twilight, “There another door on the other side of the cavern, maybe the way out.” Twilight nodded and they silently made their way to the where the donkey stood ear lifted by a hoof and pressed against the door. Shaking his at the lack of any sound from the other side he waited for Gold to draw and nock an arrow before shoving the door open. Old blood stained the floor of the small cavern. Barrels filled with scraps of fur and fat sat against one wall, emitting a foul stench. Two long stone slab tables were covered with skinning tools and piles of freshly butchered meat. Two wooden racks held drying animal skins. The smell struck them like a blow and Cranky’s eyes held the sight of the butchered meat of a second before he turned away and emptied his breakfast across the floor. Gold muttering, “By the gods.” “What is it, what’s that smell?” Twilight's voice resounded with concern as she covered her nose and looked in Cranky’s direction. “They… eat meat.” Gold said her eyes sweeping across the cavern looking for some other kind of food, there was far too little for the ten ponies they’d seen thus far. Then her eyes fell on the unmistakable hoof of a pony hacked from its leg and stripped of the few bits of remaining meat that had clung to it. “Pony’s meat.” “What, that’s… that’s unnatural.” Twilight stammered almost thankful for her blindness. “I’ve heard of worse from the likes of demon worshippers,” Gold commented coldly, Twilight shivered hearing no emotion in her friend’s tone. Gold's horn flared to life and a blade yanked itself from between the ribs of what looked like a dire rat and flew over to her. She turned it over noting that as she had thought from a distance, it was a high-quality weapon, it’s edge un-dulled from its work butchering ponies and ready to take another’s life. Picking up a dirty rag in her magic she wiped the blood from the dagger and slipped it securely into a belt of her armor. “Let’s get out of here.” Shutting the door, they made their way back through the damp room and paused at the rope ladder that led up through the hole into the common room. Whether the mongrel they’d left drinking had heard anything or not, seeing a regular pony climbing out of the hole would tip her off that something was wrong, and they’d be vulnerable. If they were seen. Grinning Gold floated a potion and one of Spike’s scales out of her saddlebag and whispered to the others. “Stay here, unless you hear fighting.” Cranky looked like he wanted to argue, but before he could get a word out Gold pulled the stopper from the potion and drank it down instantly vanishing from his sight. Twilight looked back and forth between the now invisible Gold and Cranky, “What are you going to do?” “Just be ready,” Gold said hushing the other unicorn. Activating the scale, a plume of cloud rose under her lifting her into the air. That would limit how much she could use the scale’s power, but it was still all she needed. Pushed up by the bellowing plum of cloud Gold rose unseen up the hole, the rickety ladder untouched, until she rose almost completely out of the hole. As Twilight had said, the mongrel remained placidly drinking at her table unaware of the carnage below. Stepping off the cloud Gold proved a credit to her profession hobbling silently behind the drinking mongrel pony. Drawing her sword uncharacteristically in her magic Gold lifted it up over Minuette's back, a single stab to the back of the neck would silently end the mongrel’s life. However, when Gold stabbed down with her sword the tip clanked off Minuette’s chitin hide and slide to one side harmlessly. “What the-” Minuette cursed and turned as Gold faded back into sight. Gold snatched her sword in her mouth, she had better control and force while holding it. Before she could strike again Minuette swung out at her smashing the clay jug against her face. Gold head swam and she staggered back trying to regain her senses, she heard the scraping of a drawing sword. “Rover get bad bug pony!” A voice called and Gold watched as a large gray vaguely humanoid dog leaped onto Minuette’s back and with a growl snapped his jaws around the side of her neck. There was a cracking noise as Minuette’s chitin plates cracked and split, but it was easily drowned out by her screams of pain as she dropped her sword and tried to buck the large dog off her. Her screams were cut short as Gold’s blade was thrust deep into her mouth, slicing through her soft pallet and burying itself in her brain.
Chapter 3Gold had just moved beyond the sight of her new companions when her light revealed a disturbing shape. Gold hesitated but steadying herself hobbled forward and shed her light directly on it. It was an immense black spider, bigger than a stallion, crouched silent and still on the ground. In an instant Gold had her bow drawn and an arrow knocked, held in her orange magic. Gold was about to let the arrow fly when she realized the creature had not moved. In her experience with monstrous vermin she knew that those that lived in the dark either fled from light or where spurred into attack by it. In either case they didn’t remain still. Gold replaced the arrow back in its quiver, the fall had damaged most of them leaving only four useable, and hooked her bow over the quiver. Drawing her sword she hobbled carefully up to the spider keeping a close eye out for any movement, but it remained deathly still. When she was close enough to stab the thing with her sword Gold let out the breath she was holding, it was dead. It didn’t look like it had been injured by the collapse that had trapped her and the other down there, it had been dead for a while. She was about to leave it behind when the sound of squirming came to her ears. Gold shot a quick looked back and forth seeking the source of the noise. The light of her horn illuminated two tunnels leading out of the cavern, but the sound didn’t seem to come from either. She caught movement out of the corner of her eye and looked back down at the spider. Its legs and head were still, but its thorax was quivering slightly. Suddenly it burst open and a giant maggot burst forth from the thorax spaying strings of green mucus-like gore at Gold as it unleashed a high pitched cry. Gold let out a muffled scream through her sword and slashed at the vermin. Her sword cut through its pale flesh with little resistance cleaving its head apart. Gold was panting wildly when a second maggot burst from the spider with such force it launched itself at the mare. Unable to dodge properly on her broken leg Gold brought up her sword to block the maggot’s attack. Its beak snapped around the steel of her sword. The maggot was easily half her size and nearly brought Gold down as it clung to her sword and slammed its body into her chest. With a hard toss of her head Gold threw the maggot off of her. It slapped to the ground like a soaked towel and before it could wriggle back onto its belly Gold drove her sword through it. The maggot cried out like the first and flailed its head and tail up and down in a short death throes before falling still. Gold released the sword, gagging and spitting wildly to get the putrid white gore that had gushed up from the maggots wound out of her mouth. Many had questioned why Gold didn’t wield her sword in her magic as she did with her bow. In truth even she could never say why, save that it simply didn’t feel right to wield it that way. “Gold is everything alright down there.” Twilight voice called through the gloom. Gold answered it was, muttering that she was surprised the other unicorn found it in herself to care at all. Pulled her sword out of the maggot by her magic she drew a cloth from her saddlebag and wiped it down as she peered into each of the nearby caves. One looked like just a long tunnel, narrow but passable. The other was a very short tunnel that opened up into another cavern. “There’s a couple of possible ways out I’m gonna check them both.” Gold called back then took the sword in her mouth again and winced as she could still taste the maggot on it. “Brilliant Kid, ideas like that and we’ll be otta here by tea time.” Cranky called back causing Gold to groan and roll her eyes. She re-sheathed her sword and started up the short tunnel. Gold looked over the cavern beyond the tunnel with great curiosity. A torn bedroll lay next to the cold remains of a fire and a pile all manner of garbage lay just beyond them. Gold was struck by the idea that someone might be living down in this place. She’d heard rumors of such things ever since she came to Manehattan with Greenery, but never paid them much mind. Now the idea of there being a native of these tunnels that could help them back to the surface caused an excited grin to spread across her face. A moment later the grin faded as Gold realized that if someone was living down there was a good chance that anyone hiding down in this place wouldn’t be friendly. Gold steeled herself, let her eyes roam over the small cavern, and craning her ears forward, she wouldn’t be caught off guard a second time. Her caution paid off when she saw an edge of the pile of trash swell up slightly before shrinking back down. Gold grinned in satisfaction, “Fool me once shame on you.” She whispered drawing her bow, carefully taking aim, she had to guess the best point of her shot, and let her arrow fly. It cut through the air and stabbed into the pile of trash. The arrow quivered for a moment and Gold could swear she hurt some kind of muffled cry then it went still. “Fool me twice shame-” Gold was sudden cut off as a large brown shape shot out of the trash. “Oh come on!” It was a cockroach, but like all the maggots it was massive, easily as big as them, but flatter and much faster. It leaped at Gold with a hiss spreading its mandibles to take a bite out of her and buzzing its glossy wings. Gold thought fast and thrust her bow at it shoving the thickest part of the grip between its mandibles and held the string in her magic letting the force of its charge tangle it around the insect's wings and legs. Releasing the bow from her magic the tangled cockroach dropped to the ground writhing to get free. Before it could Gold drew her sword and stabbed it down through the creature’s head. Its legs continued to twitch even in death, but Gold ignored this and quickly retrieved her weapons. Moving over to the pile of refuse she pushed back a layer uncovering a second cockroach, her arrow still sticking up out of it. “Does everything in place come in pairs?” She mutter and started for the back of the cavern where it connected to another tunnel. She felt her hoof kick something and looked down to see something shining back up at her in her light. Picking it up in her magic she saw it was a copper brooch shaped like a bat perched on a mushroom, the bats eyes were tiny amethysts. The colored gems caused the memory of Spike desperate act to save her to flash through her mind. Sniffing Gold smiled down at the brooch, “I bet you’d be worth more than a few bits if I kept you safe.” However, instead of putting the brooch into her pack Gold floated it down and pinned it to her plain white undershirt. “But I think you’re here to be my good luck charm.” Beyond the short tunnel Gold came to another small cavern this one heaped with mounds of rock fallen from the ceiling and walls. Gold watched nervously for some sign of instability but all she saw was a few wafts of dust fall lazily through the air. Two yawning caves exited this cavern, one leading back the way she had come, most likely connected with the tunnel she hadn’t taken before. The other was on the far side of the cavern. Gold started carefully for the far tunnel, wobbling several times as the uneven ground and her broken leg conspired to make her fall. She was just about to the tunnel when an emerald snake shot up from the rubble hissing threateningly. Gold’s sword was in her mouth in an instant and she swung wildly at the snake. The powerful swing sent her off balance and she stumbled a few steps before crashing to the ground on her good side. Gold hiss in pain as her broken hind leg knocked against her good one, but forced herself to open her eyes and search for the snake before it could attack. It was right in front of her nose its mouth wide in a silent hiss. Gold pushed herself up so she could swing at it again but realized that it was only the snake’s head. A pool of blood spread out from the back of the head and Gold looked up to see the body laying limply across the rubble, blood dripping from it into a pool. Gold sighed releasing her sword and slumping back against the rubble strewn floor. She reached up, tapped the bat brooch muttering, “I don’t if that counts as one in your favor.” Gold knew she couldn't lay there long, and with a myriad of stone poking into her back she really didn’t want to. Getting up Gold stumbled to the far tunnel and shone her light down it, but the tunnel stretched on past the range of her light. She turned and looked back at the unexplored tunnel she knew lead back to her companions. If the unknown depth of the tunnel leading out of this place wasn’t reason enough to go back, Gold guessed the unexplored tunnel back was a clear sign from the gods. She started back finding the floor of the unexplored tunnel to be much more uneven than the other. This tunnel to opened up into a cavern, thought a tiny one. The cavern proved more generous than the others however, for as Gold shined her light up and down searching for instability in the walls or ceiling she found an enticing prize. Above her hanging half off a ledge, beneath a dark narrow fissure, was a saddlebag. She enveloped the bag in her magic and gave it a tug pulling it down. The sudden movement caused the gravel under the bag to shift and spill down on Gold. The stones and dust rained down on her head blinding her for a moment as she shook her head and tried to blink the grit out of her eyes, when they cleared she looked up and sighed in relief having kept her old on the saddlebag. Floating the bag down to her she noticed immediately that the craftsmanship of bag was high quality, far better than her worn saddlebags. Gold opened the flaps and was greeted by the sight of a bundle of a dozen arrows all perfectly intact. The other side held bundles of trail rations, and bag of caltrops and several flasks, two of oil and two potions. Gold floated the potions out, popped the top of one and carefully dribbled a drop of the liquid onto her tongue. It was a taste she was all too familiar with. Bringing the potion bottle to her lips she drank it down in a single gulp. She shivered at first to the bitter taste of the brew but then in pleasure as her wounds quickly began to mend. Gold found the second was a healing potion as well and drank it down just as readily healing all the cuts and bruises incurred in the fall. The pain in her leg eased, but remained, the simple healing potions wouldn’t be enough to heal that damage. She repacked her own things from her worn bags into the sturdy new ones and added the arrows to her quiver giving the bat brooch a thankful tap. “You definitely came through for me on this one.” Gold re-entered the first cavern to see a gentle light glowing within and guessed that at Cranky’s request, or demand, Twilight had cast her own light spell. Gold made her way back to where they stood before the wall of rubble. Approaching she found herself a little ashamed of her own gratitude that Twilight had wrapped bandages around her mutilated eyes. “Did you find a way out kid?” Cranky asked as soon as Gold was in sight and Twilight’s ears perked up realizing that the other unicorn had returned. “No but…” Gold started then trailed off as she stared past the old donkey to a glitter of purple in the wall behind him. “But what?” Cranky snapped. Gold ignored him and moved to the wall now seeing several glittering purple specks among the wall of debris. “What is it Gold Guard, tell us.” Twilight stood and tried to look at the other mare, but just ended up staring in Cranky’s general direction. “There’s something in the rubble,” Gold said finally and reached out with her magic to seize one of the purple specks. Gold gasped as a sudden wave of grief washed over her. She saw Spike’s death again in her mind’s eye, except this time it was from the dragon’s perspective. “What is it, what’s wrong?” Twilight asked taking an uncertain step in Gold’s direction. Gold took a breath to calm herself and looked up to see that what she was holding in her magic was a purple scale about the width of a pony’s hoof. “It’s one of Spike’s scales.” She said breathlessly her eyes returning to the other specks of purple. “There’s more of them.” “Who cares!” Cranky snapped throwing up his hooves, “The dragon dead, a lot of help he was too.” “Why you old-” Gold started but a hoof dropping on her side stopped her. “Gold that’s enough,” Twilight cut her off sharply. Then she turned as if to look at Cranky, but was still a little off. “Maybe you should let it be Cranky, we all need each other down here.” Cranky grumbled at that and stomped away to the edge of the unicorns’ light. Gold shot Twilight a glare, but it was lost on the blind mare. Gold’s magic took hold of the other specks of purple, one at a time, and pulled the scales out the wall. Each came with a wave of sadness and a different thought of the dragon’s final moments. There were four in all and Gold tucked them gently away in her saddlebags before moving to Twilight’s side. “There’s a tunnel leading out of here, I don’t know, but it’s our only way out.” “You’ll have to be my eyes,” Twilight nodded at that and started out, Gold guiding the blind mare as Cranky unhappily following them.
Chapter 15Once sleep had finally come to the unicorns they slept so long, deeply, and dreamlessly that their bodies ached with stiffness when they finally roused themselves. The mayor wouldn’t let anyone wake them, but once the sound of their stiff movement and long, loud yawning groans could be heard through the floorboards she and Granite who had been waiting over an hour made their way upstairs and greeted Gold and Twilight a pleasant awakening. Gold still found herself surprised by the unique forms the mongrel ponies came in. Granite was a pony who looked like they were made entirely of stone, with a thick rough furless hide with cracks spread across every inch of their body. Half-moon shaped tumors protruded from the top and bottom of Granite’s spine taking the place of a mane and tail and looked just as much like stone as the rest of them. Neither of the unicorns could guess the healer’s gender. Even their voice was neutral both in tone and indication of sex. Like Granite’s voice, their face remained set in a neutral expression, thought compassion could be seen behind the neutral stare of Granite’s eyes. Granite repeated the mayor’s sentiment that there was little they could do for Gold’s leg, but noted also that given the makeshift nature of the splint it was very well done. Granite replaced it regardless, taking care to cut the wood used to make the splint down to fit the length of her leg perfectly. To Gold, it didn’t feel any different, holding her just as well as the one Cranky had made, but it itched less. Examining Twilight next, Granite noted that the bandages were less than ideally clean for wrapping wounds, but once they had them all removed Granite could see that it hadn’t mattered. The healing potions had done their job perfectly and beneath the bandages was little more than scar tissue with a slight irritation. Gold had turned away before Granite had finished taking off the bandages, she still couldn’t bring herself to look at her friend’s horribly scarred face. The mayor gave her a reassuring smile; she was sure that if Twilight could see the discomfort on Gold’s face she wouldn’t have held her discomfort against her. “I can give you some ointment for the rash, but I don’t think bandaged will be necessary.” Granite explained pulling a bottle from their medical saddle bag. “I’d like it re-wrapped if that’s alright,” Twilight said softly her voice lined with pain. Catching herself Twilight tried to perk up and added with a weak laugh, “I’m probably not much to look at with… this across my face.” “Very well,” Granite easily relented and pulled a roll of bandages from their bag. Granite applied the ointment and rewrapped the scar giving Twilight another application of the ointment and advising her to reapply it when she next wakes up if the rash persisted. Gold pulled on the last of her barding tugging at it in places trying to get it to settle into a comfortable position. She could sleep in her barding if necessary, but it was never truly comfortable. She turned to see the Mayor helping Twilight put her robes back on, a much more troublesome task for the blind mare than taking them off had been. “Is Cranky awake yet?” “I don’t know dear, he came back barely an hour before you woke up, I’m not even sure he’s asleep.” Ivory Scroll answered with the annoyed grunts of mother trying to dress an unruly child. Gold gave a low groan and shook her head, “I’ll go check on him, we’re not going to wait just because he couldn’t be bothered to sleep.” “Shall I examine him as well?” Granite asked stepping out of the room ahead of Gold. Gold shook her head, “No he’s fine, thank you, Granite, for everything.” “I wish I could have done more,” Granite said without a hint of remorse in their tone and retreated down the stairs without another word. Gold went the opposite direction, a few steps down the hall the other direction coming to the door that the Mayor had indicated was Cranky’s. Despite her earlier annoyance, she knocked rather gently on the door and gave a soft call, “Cranky are you awake?” “Ya I’m awake, get in here, the door doesn’t lock,” The donkey’s gruff voice snapped through the door smashing Gold gentleness and causing the unicorn’s ears to fall and a frown to spread across her face. Still, she did as he asked pushing open the door and stepping into the room. Gold’s shot wide and she shook her head and looked again feeling as though the sight had been a trick. When she looked again, however, Cranky still stood there, his fancy clothes replaced by the fine chain shirt he’d taken from the cultist. His hoof blades had been joined now by a buckler strapped to his other leg. Cranky paused fiddling with his collar and turned to look at Gold, “Are you mares finally ready to go.” “Ahh, ya.” Gold nodded then shook herself out of her stunned expression and shot back. “Did you get any sleep?” “Yer not my mother, so don’t worry about how much I sleep I get. Let me worry about you, speaking of which.” Cranky marched back over to his bed, which had obviously not been slept in, and grabbed a bundle of arrows. He marched over to Gold and shoved them into her chest, releasing them, and forcing her to take them in her magic. “Here, they’re enchanted so save them for something with a real thick hide.” Gold examined the eight arrows in her magic’s grip noting their fine craftsmanship and the faint glow each exuded marking their magical nature. As she slid them into her quiver Gold gave Cranky a smile, “Thank you Cranky, I-” “Look kid, where that mayor is sending us… things are going to get bad.” Cranky seemed to be looking everywhere but at Gold and the unicorn gave a deep frown at the behavior concern playing through her eyes. Despite his efforts, Cranky jaw quivered as he spoke and his words grew less steady. “If it, if you have to run. I want you to… to…” Cracky almost growled in frustration at his own inability to speak. Gold stepped up to the old stammering donkey and gently touched a hoof to her shoulder, “Cranky… No matter what I promise I won’t leave you behind. We’re going to get through this, I promise.” Cranky clenched his jaw had setting it steady and gave a snort. “Well you better, and if comes down to it, you better save me. I’m far more important than some blind mare.” Cranky snapped without a hint of hesitation in his voice. Gold smiled, “Of course Cranky anything you say.” Cranky snorted and roughly pushed past Gold stepping out into the hallway, Twilight and Ivory Scroll paused coming out of the unicorns’ room. Twilight’s ears twitched curiously at the unfamiliar sound of Cranky’s movement as he marched down the hall towards them. “Good morning Cranky,” The mayor greeted her eye moving to Twilight when she spoke seeing the unicorn’s ears perk up. Cranky snorted at her greeting and moved up to Twilight. With his shield hoof, he pulled something from under his barding and shoved it gently to Twilight's chest. With a curious twitch of her ears, Twilight’s horn glowed and she took the item, an amber gem, in her magic. She felt the cut of the gem and held it up to her ear giving a small gasp, “This is a- Cranky where did you find this?” “Never mind that,” He snorted hotly, “Just remember to use it if you get in trouble.” “Cranky I- Thank you.” Twilight tucked the gem under her robes where it would be safe and secure even if they had to run, as Gold finally stepped up to join them again. “Come now let’s not stand around any longer, you three need some breakfast before your journey.” Ivory Scroll said in a slightly strained cheerful tone and gently guided Twilight down the stairs. They ate little of the assortment of fungus and moss that was grown by the mongrels for food. The food was not bad though it’s foreign muddy taste was a poor substitute for the fresh dewy grass and sweet flowers that they craved and even their stomachs seem concerned with worries beyond food. Conversation was much the same, what small talk would be appropriate at such a table on such a morning? Afterward, they made a solemn march through the town, once more rode across the lake, to another large door simply marked exit. Ivory Scroll commented absently that there were a dozen such doors around Ponyville, beyond the light of their horns. “You’re not going to leave without saying goodbye are you,” A familiar voice called out and from the darkness stepped Leafie and Snakebite. Leafie had a great wide smile across his green muzzle and is unusual eyes seemed to sparkle with delight, Cranky snorted upon seeing him. Snakebite had a softer more subdued grin and worry played through his eyes. Twilight’s ears twitched curiously at the unfamiliar, but not totally forgotten voice. “Snakebite I thought you would be gone already.” Gold said stepping up to the half-reptilian pony, Cranky grinned smugly at the way Leafie’s ears curled like dry leaves rather than folding, in disappointment. “We’ll be leaving as soon as you are gone,” Snakebite nodded to Leafie who perked up when Gold glanced over at him for the first time. “I just wanted to say goodbye and thank you again for helping Spiller… and apologize for not being able to help you in return. Gold shook her head, “We would have gotten lost in the spore-cougher’s den if it were for you, that was more than enough.” Gold smiled gently giving him a soft look, but Snakebite’s eyes just fell downcast and she could see him chewing his lip. Silence filled the air for several second as both failed to find a way to reassure the other. The mayor broke the silence, at last, presenting a small sack that jingled and clanked as she held it out to Gold. “Here, to aid you as we agreed.” Gold took hold of the bag in her magic and opened it. Nine vials of potions flew out in a line by her magic each with a tag wrapped tightly around their necks marked with neat script. With barely a glance at the labels, Gold flipped open her saddle bags and the vial split apart into rows of five and four which deposited themselves in separate bags. The now empty bag folded itself and flew back to the mayor to took in and tucked it away before offering a simple, “Good luck,” no more able to find a reassuring word than Gold and Sankebite had been. Leafie and Snakebite pushed the door open as Gold distributed the potions in her bags and with more muttered goodbyes and grumbling from Cranky they left disappearing into the dark of the tunnel. When they were beyond even the mongrel’s thermal sensitive vision Snakebite finally spoke, hissing through clenched teeth, “You should have let me go with them.” “You are already derelicting your duty by waiting so long for them to leave, which delays the entire war effort.” The mayor answered rather coldly but her eye softened when it turned to look at him. “You have to have faith, Gold and Twilight are strong and Cranky will protect them.” “I’m as worried about what he’ll do as I am about the traitors. You should have seen that donkey conduct business, he was vicious. I thought he was going to convince Moss Star to pay him for those arrows and have you even known Amethyst to accept an IOU from any from anyone. I wouldn’t be surprised to learn that donkey sold them out at the first opportunity for safe passage to the surface.” “He wouldn’t live to regret it,” Leafie interjected in a sage tone, but his darkly narrowed eyes suggested it was more than a passing observation. Ivory Scroll looked down the pitch blackness of the tunnel again for a long moment before saying, “Have faith, and attend to your duties!” she added sharply before turning away to make her way back to her town. Snakebite and Leafie exchanged a defiant, hopeful, but ultimately questioning look, before reluctantly closing the massive doors sealing their new friends' path. After ten minutes of trotting down the new tunnel, Cranky was still lagging behind Gold and Twilight, his head hung limply and his breathing labored though he kept it quiet. Cranky’s efforts did little to hide his panting from Twilight sharpened ears. Finally, she stopped, her body turning with her ears to face Cranky, “Cranky are you going to be all right? Our schedule isn’t so tight we can’t stop for a while so you can rest.” Cranky snorted, “I’m fine!” “No, you’re not,” Gold cut in looking the heaving form of the donkey over with a frown. After a moment one of the flaps of her saddle bag lifted open and one of the potions flew out, the tag wrapped around it marked it as ‘Lesser Restoration’. “Drink this, it should help.” Cranky started to object, “Just do it!” Gold snapped cutting him off. With a grumble, Cranky took the vial in hoof, pulled the stopper out with his teeth, spitting it on the ground not caring to preserve it, and gulped down the medicine-like liquid and tossed the vial which also smashed to the ground. Cranky gave a shiver and shook his head, but when he looked back up at the mares the heavy bags under his eyes had been wiped away completely. “Great that’s one less of that mayor’s potions to get us through this damn suicide mission,” He spat angrily with renewed vigor. “Come on Cranky, don’t talk like that, we can make it. We just need a plan.” Twilight assured, though there was little optimism in her tone. “How can we make a plan when we can’t even get inside their base?” “We’ll get in with this,” Gold said at last and pulled one of the emerald scales she had pulled from the collapsed wall from her pack. “It can disguise us as mongrel ponies, we’ll slip in as fellow traitors and once we know what we’re up again we’ll take them out.” “How are we supposed to convince them we’re traitors, we can’t ever speak that gibberish they call a language.” Cranky snapped back shaking his head. Gold remained relaxed and smiled slyly at the donkey, “Come on Cranky that can’t be the hardest sale you’ve made today.” Cranky turned back to her with a frown, but though it twitched in protest his mouth curled up slightly in a shared grin.
